Skip to content


FIC: The Beginning Cycle

Author Index - #s, A-M.
This is a forum for Willow and Tara Fan Fiction that is Complete. Please read the content advisories on individual stories, read at your own discretion. You CAN leave feedback!

FIC: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 9:15 pm

Well here I am about to bear myself to public scrutiny for the first time with a (long promised) cycle of stories. Part 1 today, part 2 immediatly below it as they are designed to be read together - then it is a question of redrafting the stories so it may slow down a little and stop altogether where I have a new story to insert in the cycle. I hope the formatting makes it through ok into this post as unfortunately I cannot provide a website link. Enjoy, feedback appreciated either by e-mail or by reply to this post. Thanks finally to Vanessa (Kittyko) both for beta-ing this and part 2 and for that wonderful pic that is in it's own thread.
Incidentally what is the preferred format here, add new parts to this thread or start a new one?

Edited again to add that any beta reader offers for later "episodes" now that you have seen the style and content would be welcome. I'm looking to churn the existing stories out pretty quickly. E-mail about beta please. Thanks K.

And edited again to try and remove some confusion I had let slip in there, thanks Warduke. K.

Here goes nothing:

-------------------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – I Know (Currently Part 1 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Prior to the Wicca meeting in the Season 4 episode “Hush” where Willow meets Tara. This story is a counterpart to “Come Home” which describes Tara’s state of mind – this one deals with Willow’s. The two stories may be read in either order – though both should be before “Campus Wicca’s.” Simply put this is my version of just how Willow was feeling at the point in her life immediately prior to meeting Tara. I try to remain faithful to these “starting” versions of Willow and Tara throughout the Beginnings Cycle, and hope to demonstrate the change in the two women – I will stress however that these are simply my interpretations of these two – based on a possibly faulty memory of the episodes involved. The narrative does tend to jump around a bit. This is deliberate. That is how thoughts work (mine at least) and this is almost entirely set within Willow’s thoughts.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to “Hush” but if you haven’t; got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway!
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: I have taken a slight liberty with the Willow/Spike encounter earlier in this season. It does not all appear on camera so I have added to the content of their conversation in Willow’s room. I have also taken the liberty of making this the first time at Wicca Group that Willow has spoken to Tara properly – even if only briefly.
And yes there is a mini-credit for Placebo here. These two stories do use the titles of two of their songs – though I was not consciously aware of it at the time of writing. I would particularly recommend, “I Know” to anyone writing W/T stories who is not aware of it. Angst galore… you will find this to be a theme of the cycle.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to Vanessa, the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L - she's my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

I Know

By
Katharyn Rosser


‘I know.’ Two words that Willow was heartily sick of hearing. ‘I know it’s hard.’ ‘I know you miss him.’ ‘I know Oz’ll be back. When he’s ready.’ What with ‘I know’ and ‘You just have to…’ and various ‘get on with your life’ metaphors she was getting a belly full of understanding words and not a lot of real understanding.

The sharp jagged edge of Oz’s leaving had, she could finally admit to herself, dissipated and allowed her to function as a vaguely normal human being…who had had her heart ripped out of her chest. But that’s what Werewolves did wasn’t it? Who was I, she thought, to think I could tame the beast – either the wolf or the man? Goddess knew maybe Faith had even been right about that species… There see what he had done to her. She was agreeing with Faith.

The fact that she appeared to be back to normal belied the fact that there was a huge hole in her life that nothing could seem to fill – because all the fillings seemed to be being slowly sucked out, one goop at a time. Like Giles ate his jelly donuts. I’m a half-emptied fried dough confectionary. Was that a step up from being a little teapot short and stout? She asked the question of herself thinking of the nursery rhyme her parents had delighted in her performing for their friends and relatives. Mind wandering…. focus she told herself as she crossed the quadrangle. Scarred for life by a nursery rhyme though…

That the others would have their own lives was a given. Buffy had Riley, he seemed nice enough - and properly warned of what she would do to him and on behalf of wronged women everywhere if he hurt Buffy. He seemed to understand that too. Xander seemed to be ‘happy’ with Anya. Now that was a problem – but it was his problem at least. Not hers. I have enough right now. A vengeance demon, even an ex-one, probably not the best choice for a partner, but they seemed to get on and she wasn’t likely to go and start sniffing werewolves on him. And of course he wasn’t at the college. He had a job, well from time to time, and that meant he wasn’t always around like he used to be – which was fine and dandy. Except he wasn’t there when he had always used to be. But really she wasn’t caring about him and Anya. Not that way. Even when she had been with …Oz…Xander being with Cordelia had driven her wild with jealousy. It shouldn’t have…maybe it was my minds way of telling me that the werewolf wasn’t right for me? Maybe, maybe not. But Anya only annoyed her, and she was only concerned she would hurt Xander…as a vengeance demon could…rather than being bothered by their being together. There, that was true and a big step forward. Yay me. Somehow it didn’t help.

No, what bothered Willow about Xander and the rest of her friends was that they seemed to have overdosed on her emotions about Oz leaving. They actually seemed to be wishing that she would get over it – but not for her sake. I wish I could get over it. But I can’t, she thought. And it would nice to have some real support – not just platitudes. Where was I for Buffy during the whole Angel good, bad thing? I was right there, she thought. O.K. so a few times I was with Xander in advocating putting him down like a rabid dog, but I was there and caring. Caring girl. And Parker. Poop-head…the first of them. I was there when Parker used her and she had to get over it. And through everything else in her life in the last few years.

But the worst thing was the other people she had come to regard as friends. Devon, the rest of the Dingo’s, nearly all of Oz’s other friends – and she had thought friends of hers too. She had seen them a few times, but they had not even warned her when Oz had sent for his stuff – just let her go in and find out it was all gone. They had not said a word before…or that they were sorry after either for concealing that truth – or even that she had been hurt by their friend.

Sure they were pleasant enough if she saw them around – but if they said a word beyond “Hey Willow” it was a shock and their slick escapes from her questions about hearing from Oz were almost assuming legendary status. Anyone would think this had all been her fault. She hadn’t been the one to go sniffing…. and worse…around other werewolves, or as far as they had to know women. She was the victim here. And yet I am made to feel guilty.

And, she admitted to herself, I do feel guilty. Lingering Xander guilt? Maybe, but that was so out of her system now - look not even bothered by a vengeance demon he was… dating was a word that didn’t touch what he was doing. And it didn’t bother her – except in as much as she loathed Anya with a fiery passion. But it wasn’t anything more than an intense dislike of her as a person.

They probably thought she was like a stalker though – that she had driven him off, AND broken up one of the better native Sunnydale bands. She had hung around for hours, alone in his room after he left, kinda weird behaviour she had to admit – but part of the grieving process that she needed to go through. And the taciturn lead guitarist wouldn’t have told them what was really going on anyway. He couldn’t even tell her. Infact he had lied to her when she asked what was wrong he had lied to her. After all they had been through, after the whole Xander thing he couldn’t speak to her – of all people about what he was feeling. He couldn’t tell me the truth – a truth that I had suspected but just thought I was being paranoid…. nothing wrong with paranoia. Paranoia seemed a healthy thing right about now. After all this was Sunnydale. End of the World Town for the last three years running and looking strong for the title this year too. Paranoia and cynicism were just what you needed round here. Where they really were out to get you. In a nasty bitey way.

I wasn’t good enough for Oz. No that wasn’t the case. It wasn’t a question of being good enough…it was of existing in his world. I didn’t. I just didn’t. I couldn’t tell the difference between an amplifier and Elvis. She didn’t exist in his world in any sense apart from the romantic and even then… Maybe it was inevitable then…what had happened. But it didn’t make it all right… and the how.

And Percy! She’d got him through high-school and into that college scholarship… Well OK his basketball had got him the scholarship, but she’d enabled him to play at high school with her tutoring and he sat there with his girl and called her a nerd. Dismissed her as a nerd. Hello ungrateful boy…change of image, change of hair, more friends, dating a guitarist…. well…

O.K new image, new hair…fewer friends actually and not dating anymore. But still, where was the gratitude? And not just from him. Through it all, though her grief, the pain. Through the platitudes of her friends – they had still expected her to perform for them. To be ‘Net-girl’, ‘Spell girl’ and anything else required that did not involve actual slayage. Where was the passage in the slayer handbook that said there will be “One girl in all the world who’ll have a few friends to fight evil with her and they never get compassionate leave because the world is going to end - again?” I’m pretty sure there isn’t one she concluded – though Giles was still refusing to let anyone see his copy.

It was harder for them she guessed than those not in the know about what Sunnydale really was. There were demons, vampires and beasties. The world did threaten to end on a regular basis. There often wasn’t time for the best friend stuff to happen and they had been Oz’s friends too. That couldn’t make it easy on them either – that he might just turn up one day and be their friend again – she had dreamed of that, but now she wasn’t so sure. And where was the best friend stuff? Ok so Xander had a job – but Anya was the real problem. No even that wasn’t true. Much as she would love to blame Anya she had to admit another truth. It’s me who’s avoiding him a lot of the time to avoid talking about stuff in front of the Anya. She couldn’t deal with the ‘girls’ literal minded, insensitive and vengeance demon tainted attitude. Not more than she had to.

And Buffy. How often had she been there for Buffy throughout all her troubles? Slayer she might be, super girl – but emotionally she had been through the mangle and I was right there for her – several times. She didn’t always want to talk, or for me to be there. But I was. Now though…Buffy was playing with her new boyfriend or out hunting Spike when I needed her. And she didn’t even slay Spike! The door didn’t seem to be swinging both ways – and then they wonder why I’m still messed up – why they still have to be saying stuff like ‘I know…’

Heck, the longest conversation I’ve had with anyone recently was with Spike. The electronically tamed vampire had become a sort of soul mate in pain…though for other reasons, and it wasn’t the first time that had happened either. OK so, if he could, he’d bite me in a heartbeat but that said something in itself. At least he had cared enough – amongst dealing with his “impotency” to listen, even offering, in the few seconds before he remembered his own problems, to rip Oz’s lungs out for her. After he had killed her of course. It was the only practical thing that anyone had offered to do for her. But perhaps that was missing the point. No one could do anything for her…other than be there. And they aren’t.

It was sweet in Spike’s own twisted way – not that she wanted Oz’s lungs ripped out. She wanted him to come back with his lungs inside his chest where they should be. She liked his lungs there they were kind of necessary to the whole breathing part. To let them deal with it and either get back where they were or finish it properly – without the uncertainty – he would need lungs. She didn’t know whether she actually wanted to be back with him, in the cuddly boy-friendy way though. If he could do that to her, then leave her like that then maybe it was too late for them – but it needed to be finished properly. But on the other hand he was…. Oz with his lungs.

Actually she didn’t know a lot. She went to classes and absorbed knowledge like a sponge. That had always been a gift to pick up on stuff whilst not giving it 100%, but she was not really interested. Too many other things going on in her mind. Wondering where Oz was. When he would let her know. If he was even OK. Wondering when it might just stop hurting – just a little more. She helped the gang make Sunnydale safe for those too stupid to notice what was going on around them – though a little ignorance seemed like a blissful alternative right now. Ignorance, paranoia and cynicism – what a wish list that was. And so much easier to fulfil than the alternatives.

And so here she was again. Wicca Group. Kind of a lame name – though coven or something similar might not have gone down too well with the college authorities even here in Sunnydale. She’d come to the orientation, it seemed so long ago now – before everything had fallen to pieces. Before Oz had left. Before there had always been something going on in her life. Stopping her from coming here, trying to better her powers with other Wicca. And of course that whole burnt at the stake experience may have caused a little hesitancy. And now there was nothing to stop her so she had made it to the last couple of meetings.

Nothing to stop her at all. Perhaps I should have found the time for my own development before. Why did I let this slip, let myself sit on that plateau? Why did I worry about what Oz would think? If he would mind me attending? He used to go off to LA without telling me and I worried about two hours here on campus…

She arrived at the area set-aside for the group and found that she at last recognised most of those that were there. It had taken a while to get their names down – especially as they had all made more meetings than her. Knew each other already. And it showed. They were in little clusters chatting, whispering. Making their plans and having of the gossip. And here I am outside. What a shock. But there was another outsider. The young woman with the long blonde hair, Lara was it? She was also alone and as seeing Willow there looking round made for her…as if on a mission. The smile the greeted her as the other eventually stood in front of her was perhaps the most genuine she had ever seen and filled with relief. She didn’t like being the outsider either then. Fine they would start their own little group. Though Willow didn’t have any plans. Or any gossip. But they could look like they could. Gods that smile was infectious. She knew that the blonde woman meant it too. Too many people used smiles like they used the words ‘Sorry,’ ‘I know’ and ‘You just have to.’ When they had nothing else to say. But this woman had no reason to be so false – she doesn’t even know me. Willow smiled back as best she could.

‘B-B-Blessings’ the other said. ‘I’m Tara.’

‘I know’ Willow replied. ‘Well actually I kind of thought your name was Lara…but I had three quarters right. I’m Willow - Willow Rosenberg. I saw you at the last couple of meetings…I was kind of a latecomer; I’d been sort of… busy. Till recently.’

Tara just nodded, looking as if she was thinking of something to say. Willow supposed that she was nervous of that stammer letting her down. She knew that Tara hadn’t spoken up much in the meetings she had been to – hence getting the name wrong. It was good to have that excuse, getting names wrong was one of her Mother’s failings and she didn’t want to start down that road.

‘It’s not what I imagined,’ Willow continued. Hiding her disappointment was difficult. Looking around and listening in meetings it had become clear very quickly that most of the women here were sheep. They came here for Wicca it was all talk – all talk led by a few dominant personalities. Of which Tara was not one and she had not felt confident enough in her first couple of meetings to speak up either. And there wasn’t a hint of a spell book. Not a hint of anything that was really mystical – except big drippy candles sometimes. And barely a flicker of power.

As she was called over by Carol whom she knew had started up the group and seemed to regard it as hers to command she was directed to a chair for the first time no less. Usually she had been made to occupy the new members seat – commonly known as the floor. Been seated there, midway between the two dominant personalities was, she supposed a kind of test. The question is which way do I jump? And she wasn’t really sure that she wanted or needed to jump anywhere so disappointing had this group been. She realised that she had walked away from Tara without another word. She called me and I ran over like a dog. Leaving Tara. Who was banished to her traditional spot on the floor once more – inevitably as there were no chairs left. She didn’t think it was anything personal against Tara on Carol’s part. She just thought that Carol didn’t care or notice the blonde woman. I didn’t much either. And now she regretted not holding them up a little – to hear what else Tara might have had to say. She had snapped into obedient Willow mode when Carol had summoned her. There was far too much of that in her life already…. assumptions that she would do stuff for people. She considered giving up her chair and either joining Tara on the floor or giving her the chair, but didn’t…

‘I Kn-know’ she heard that other woman say quietly as she passed behind her – though what she was referring to she didn’t – know that is.


--------------------------------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Come Home (Currently Part 2 though that may change should I decide to write a earlier story.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely – just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Prior to the Wicca Meeting in the Season 4 Episode “Hush.” I asked myself where was Tara before? Who was she? What was she looking for? These are just a few of my answers establishing Tara’s feelings and state of mind as used within the rest of my Willow/Tara stories – since it is their development which I am most interested in. This story runs in parallel with the Willow story “I Know” and interlink at the end. They can be read in either order.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to “Hush” but if you haven’t; got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! There are also references to material that is not formally known about Tara until Season 5’s “Family.”
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that though I have tried to stick to cannon I have taken some liberties (as in “I Know”) to formulate the starting points for Willow and Tara’s journey together.
As a running theme through the first half (or more) or this cycle is a fear within Tara about her “demon” part as revealed to be false in Season 5 “Family.” I have chosen to make this a strong theme that is in her mind constantly at this point. This is not canon – but given the circumstances I don’t think it is stretching the character too far. Further I have chosen to interpret an ambiguous line in “Tough Love” which refers to either brothers or brother’s as the former. Tara thus, in this version, has younger brothers as well as Donny (who we have seen.)
And yes there is a mini-credit for Placebo here in the title of this story and “I Know.” These two stories do use the titles of two of their songs – though I was not consciously aware of it at the time of writing.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to Vanessa, the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L - she's my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Come Home

By Katharyn Rosser

‘You know you can always come home don’t you Tara? To your kin?’ It was not the first time Tara had heard that of course. After months of trying to persuade her not to leave home her family had not been about to give up on her just because she had finally gone. They had been saying the same things to her since the first time she had called them – the night she had arrived here in Sunnydale. And they had tempted her many times.

But he had let her go. Her father had let her go and the other’s might not like it but they could not argue with that decision, she was after all his daughter. She knew though that he had not wanted her to go, that he loved her, but he also feared what she would become…and when…and without the family to help her at that time what she might do… And that was why, eventually, she would have to go back. But when?

Not that any of them had mentioned it. They knew that she was aware of what she was and when it would come to her. She had known since she was old enough to listen…and remember – and how could you forget that anyway? Until then though there was no crisis decision to be made, but she doubted that they would let her return to Sunnydale so easily after the summer vacation. Summer…ha…I might not make it though this semester. Not because of her studies. Those were proceeding solidly, not spectacularly but solidly and she was enjoying the subjects – well most of them. But…

College was not what Tara had believed it was going to be. No, that was not fair to this place at all. She had not made it what she needed it to be – wanted it to be. She had spent so many unhappy, almost friendless years at high-school, ignored and taunted in almost equal measure – more so when she finally believed that she had found a measure of happiness there – but that too had gone bad. College was supposed to have been different. And it was. But not enough.

When she had arrived here in Sunnydale a few things were immediately obvious. Clearly the town was a very different place to where she had grown up. Compared to what she had always called a town this was a metropolis and that in itself took some getting used to. From one bus stop town to docks, bus depot and airport. From one diner to Starbucks, Mr Happy Burger and loads of other places to eat as well as more sophisticated eateries far out of her modest price range. From a place where magical energy had to be coaxed and persuaded to work for you to a area where it whispered to you all the time, encouraging you to use it to do things that had always been forbidden. From taking care of her family to fending for herself.

And from having no friends at home to having no friends in a completely different, strange and unfamiliar place.

It wasn’t supposed to be this way. In her dreams college had been the fresh start she had needed for a decade. She had attended junior high and high school with the same people. They may have been drawn from a much larger geographical area than would be the case here in Sunnydale, but the behaviour of children, adolescents and teenagers at school remained the same – would be the same anywhere she guessed. And once they had decided that they didn’t like someone – or didn’t care enough to have an opinion – then there was no changing that.

So college was supposed to be where she could start again. Make friends, unsullied by their opinions of her family reputation, her flirtation with magic and the judgements about her dress, her physical form and her timid demeanour that had always haunted her school days.

To that end she had even requested to share a room, just to meet someone new and perhaps ‘use’ them – in the nicest possible way - to make further friends. Instead she got stuck with a single room – administrative error – but it was nice to have a single at the same price as sharing. But ultimately it had meant that aside from the first day here, when many of her neighbours had congregated a lot together in the common areas or each others rooms trying, like her, to make friends that she had been left alone. Unsure how to socialise – how to tell jokes that others found funny, or even get a sentence out with new people, she was left alone. It was like an audition. They had given her a chance – a fair chance she had to admit, and found her a little ‘strange’ and ‘mouse-like.’ She had heard them say as much. So now they were pleasant to her, they invited her to communal dorm events, knowing she likely would not go and if she did would keep herself out of the way. They were pleasant enough in passing and occasionally gave and received favours but friends….no. And the students in her classes were no different.

Everyone here was so nice, had to be as everyone was…initially at least…in the same boat. But once people had found their place in the scheme of things, got involved with friends, classmates or in societies and sports...The student handbook should tell you that. If you are still on the outside at a pre-determined point in those first weeks – a point that no one seemed to be able to identify but existed anyway - then you will likely remain an outsider for good.

And so that had led her to consider the various societies. The problem was she was not sporty. Never had been. Riding was her forte in sporting terms and that was kind of tricky without her horse – or somewhere to stable it even if she had been able to bring Beany. Beyond that there was not much sport in Tara Maclay – or desire to get involved. The academic societies were ok, discussing her subjects over fruit punch, chips and dips – but it was inevitably the same people who inhabited the classes so nothing changed there. Then she asked herself what societies were there for stuff I am already into. Really there were just two choices and one of those she was in no way interested in attending – not that she was very active in that area anyway. Even the word inactive would have overstated her case in that sense. Non-starter maybe. The other was the campus Wicca Group.

When she had read about it on one of their flyers it sounded cool. A whole group of like minded young women practising Wicca. The only other person she had known who was a Wicca had been her mother – who had taught her all she now knew. Her father had stood for that, mainly though his love for her mother and his tolerance for her “undesirable” activities as Beth’s father, Tara’s uncle, had put it. But when she, her mother, had… gone…that all changed. She had been forced to hide the few books that her mother had passed to her. He had known of course that she had continued with Wicca, but he had tried to clamp down on it, to dissuade his only daughter from that path. But eventually he had just let go. As the argument between her father and older brother Donny had gone, she had to get it out of her system. Wicca group was certainly achieving that. Dad would have been proud of the total lack of actual Wicca and magic involved.

That the flyers had not mentioned a single spell, incantation or anything actually anything mystical had been understandable – afterall there would have been some objections from the faculty – even here in a magical place like Sunnydale. But on reaching that meeting it seemed that she had made a mistake.

The first meeting had, reasonably enough, been organisational, taking names, addresses, making badges so everyone knew who everyone was. And it was useful, she guessed, to have a leader at a time like that someone who would take charge and get something done….or a group of them.

By the third meeting though it was clear that they had no clue what they were actually talking about. Blessed-be and herbal PMS remedies – bought in the local chemists – did not a Wicca make. Empowerment seemed to be their stated interest – despite the fact that they did nothing even about that. Tara though knew she had kept quiet far too long. She had not challenged the assumption, of those three leading women, of what the group should be – or could be – and they had made it their own. Now the rest of the members seemed to think it was their own aim too, their own idea. That was the trick to leading any group. To make the group feel that it was all their own idea. But Tara had sat quietly by – because being in the group got her out, allowed her to feel that their was more to college than studying and who knows maybe one day someone would actually suggest doing a spell – though she thought that idea would go down like the proverbial lead balloon. Here they were in a place so loaded with magical energy that the least magically adept person in the world could carry off a heavy-duty spell with the right ingredients and words – and we sit and worry about fund-raising.

And so here was her older brother trying to persuade her to come home whilst she tried to persuade herself to stay. What was there here for her? Learning. Certainly. The chance of a better life. Maybe. But what would either of those get her? In less than a year she was going to have to go home anyway. Her life would, like her mother’s, be at the Maclay home. It had to be. There was no other way. What do I have to know for that? Other than what I already do. How to cook, clean, and one day become a wife for whoever would actually take an unattractive young woman who was part demon. She actually hoped that no one would ever want her as a wife, that she could stay at home with her family when she had to – but she had a fair guess that someone would. Despite it all the Maclay women were wanted by the other local families who knew of their traits – to an extent the demon’s magic could be harnessed for positive uses and we will always stay home. Of course any husband would have to join the Maclay family as she had to stay in the specially adapted house. We have no other choice. I have no other choice. She could feel the weight of generations of her female ancestors pushing her back home. No, that was not it. That was what she was supposed to feel. What she actually felt was the force of her family to go home. She thought that her female ancestors, whose fate she would share within the year, were what gave her the strength to resist the pressure. To make something else of herself…whilst she could.

But what else was there to stay for. Nothing at all really. For the first time she actually realised that. She had told herself again and again that she would make it through the year. Maybe ask her father if she could return the first semester of next year...until…her birthday. But what was the point? Freedom? Maybe so, but how free was she. She had an inevitable destiny and that was not going to go away. She wasn’t free at all.

‘Yes Donny, I know that. I know that I can come home.’ she finally replied to her brother. And the possibility was not a million miles from the forefront of her mind as she said goodbye and put the phone down, pulled on her shoes and headed out to Wicca Group – another meeting about bake sales and funding – so said the agenda. Despite her desire for more…well magic in a Wicca group she was good at baking…another skill her mother had taught her – one her family had approved of. Her brothers had always loved her cakes…and her Dad…well he didn’t like to admit it now she was gone but he liked them too though the facilities in the little kitchenette that served the students on her floor weren’t up to much.

She reflected back on that conversation as she headed for the meeting. They really wanted her to come home and right now she wasn’t sure that there was anything to stay for. She was just costing her family money for an education that she would never have the chance to complete. And everyone knew it. Was that fair? No it was selfish. And she did miss them, especially her younger brothers. And would they get a chance to go to college? Maybe…if she went home sooner rather than later…saved the money for their educations. For people who could actually use it and get away from the Maclay home which wouldn’t be a happy place…because now she would always know what was on the outside. At least her mother hadn’t had to suffer that. Knowing what the life outside could be like if she hadn’t been…afflicted with evil.

At the door to her destination building she remembered she was on greeting duty, which seemed to amuse some of the other “wicca” - as she could often not get a word out before any new members breezed past her. ‘Blessing’ she was supposed to say. When she could get the word out flawlessly. Not that any actual blessing was ever done round here…except verbally as some sort kind of wicca-trendy greeting.

Everyone that had arrived so far though had been here for the previous meetings. Truth be told the membership seemed to have peaked. She hadn’t welcomed a new member for some weeks now. Most of them fitted into Carol and Anne’s definition of just what a Wicca should be in the 21st Century…that meant distinctly no magic or even discussing it. Empowerment and bake sales and the like were all. Mainly bake sales. Not very empowering to Tara’s way of thinking especially as the funds raised never turned into more than T-shirt’s with a logo and “Blessed Be” printed on them, dances and other “empowering” ideas. The others were like her – well o.k. not so bad as her – those that just went along with it and let the clique of “in-wicca” rule the roost. For all their words though where was the empowerment? If the majority of members had been truly empowered we wouldn’t be such sheep. She had to admit to the we…because she was no better than anyone else in that regard.

It was then that she noticed the hesitant young red-haired woman that was hovering at the edge of the little cluster groups as if assessing who might welcome her into a group without thinking she was intruding. Well that was her sort of her job – as official meeter and greeter, though she had noticed the strikingly red haired woman at a couple of the more recent meetings. She had stayed pretty quiet. Nervous perhaps. Tara could relate to that. Who knows if I get to her first she might not turn into another bitchy pseudo-Wiccan. She regretted that thought as soon as it had entered her head. She was in no position to argue – thoroughly cowed by Carol and Anne she had never spoken up when others had suggested spells in the first few meetings. Those people had drifted away and just left her as magic’s not very eloquent defender. Though if she were any judge the red-head was not going to fit in with Carol and Anne’s unofficial ‘in-crowd’ dress code. The magic shop must be doing a roaring trade in “genuine” amulets and necklaces and bracelets. They didn’t have a clue of course what the substances they hung round their necks and wrists were actually for…or even if they were Wiccan. Maybe there was hope for the red haired young woman.

She had been told what to say though she suspected it was deliberately aimed at her nervous stammer. Starting her off with ‘blessings.’ Tara was not so good with B’s when she was nervous and with people she was new to she was always nervous. But this wasn’t a new member – not really. But what else can I say? Hi just didn’t seem to be right. Not here.

She went over towards the young woman and smiled encouragingly. Her target seemed as nervous as she was and, sensitive to these things, Tara got a vibe of something else. This young woman was deeply unhappy and searching for something but still she received a small smile in return. Oh well, it sure isn’t me. Just get the welcome out of the way and see if you can actually talk to her. Strike up a conversation. And if you can’t let her go and be with someone who could.

‘B-B-Blessings’ She finally said. ‘I’m Tara.’ She ignored the rest of the speech, unwilling to play that game of difficult b’s for someone’s amusement.

‘I know’ the other said. ‘Well actually I kind of thought your name was Lara…but I had three quarters right. I’m Willow - Willow Rosenberg. I saw you at the last couple of meetings…I was kind of a latecomer, I’d been sort of… busy. Till recently.’

Tara nodded. When Willow had said those words it became a little clearer just what it was that was wrong with her. Something had happened. Something that had freed her up for this…sham. Something that had affected her so much that coming here seemed like a good idea. Even knowing what it was like. A comfort even. And Tara knew exactly what that was like.

‘It’s not what I imagined,’ Willow continued as if reading her mind. And before Tara could reply Willow was turning. Summoned by Carol to a chair no less. Tara had yet to graduate from the floor. Oh well, she thought. Someone is favoured and as usual it isn’t me. That Willow would end up just like the others. Another one bites the proverbial dust.

‘I Kn-know’ replied Tara quietly as she moved around behind the woman who had introduced herself as Willow and took her place on the floor to complete the circle.

------------------
She's my always

Thankyou for your comments kitties, much appreciated - could a moderator do me a huge favour and change the title of the thread to get rid of the "Part One and Two" bit as I am going to be posting new parts in this thread? Hate to impose but....
I am very aware that this and part 4 are the weaker parts of this cycle (currently 28 completed or well underway though not all redrafted for posting) - which is not to say that they are bad (IMHO!) they just resist all attempts to tweak them and improve them...but stick with me and I am more than happy with 5,6 especially and the later ones.

Tara’s thoughts in this story – as this a comparative piece - are shown with the paragraphs preceded by a (T) for clarity as the italics should now be working but if not the (T) is left in place - I will know for next time.

Edited, Italics should now be added. Thanks Tommo.

----------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Campus Wiccas (Currently Part 3 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Set during the season 4 episode “Hush” and within the events of that episode – specifically the Wicca Group meeting. Though it is not necessary I recommend reading parts 1 and 2 of this cycle before this third one. The stories ‘Come Home’ and ‘I Know’ reflect the individual feelings of Tara and Willow prior to this meeting. This story deals in a comparative way to their reactions to the meeting as it occurs. Aspects of this are taken from the transcript to that episode available at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ - though unfortunately the transcribers have not appended their name to the file so full credit cannot be given. Where aspects of the transcript were unclear (such as reference to lemon bundt – I don’t know what a bundt is…buns?) I have amended the wording in my version.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon”heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that I have altered slightly the actual canon content of this episode. In particular what takes about a minute or two on screen has become the whole basis of this story and I am conscious that the decisions reached within this time frame seem a little over the top. I have taken the liberty of naming some of the Wicca in the group who otherwise were simply identified as Wicca 1 etc in the transcript. There is no indication that our two heroines had even really noticed each other at this point so don’t expect swooning. Yet – we’ll get to that in later stories.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Campus Wicca’s

By

Katharyn Rosser

Drawn into the circle of the assembled Wicca Willow, presumably to be checked out by the powers that be…namely Carol and Anne, was finally given a chair to sit on. That was the first time that had happened. They could never secure enough seats for the group and it always same to be the same people who were sat on the floor. Today only the blonde haired young woman who had greeted her and another were similarly stuck with a posterior touching the hard floor. She had considered going and sitting with Tara, or giving her the chair. Partly to annoy Carol who had directed her to it and partly because she thought that Tara deserved a little consideration of some kind. She did seem the most genuine person here. Herself included. But Tara made the sacrifice anyway. Willow strongly suspected that these “Wicca” didn’t have much clue what a real Wiccan sacrifice would involve. It could get messy and flamey. But these ladies didn’t seem to be into flamey and messy. There was barely an inkling of power from most of those in the room – though conditions for assessing that may not have been so great given that other students were milling around the circle conducting their own business. But you didn’t need a quiet, private room if you weren’t actually doing anything.

The orientation meeting had all been names on lists and cookies. Which was all fine but then it wasn’t exactly Wicca. And when she had turned up to previous meetings it had definitely been benefit of the doubt time. Carol had impressed her only with her total lack of understanding of what Wicca actually was. A big not impressed from those wastes of time. Carol seemed obsessed with fund raising and welcomed the opportunity of having a new member to help with that. Putting the group flyers up all over campus – flyers that didn’t even have a mystical symbol on them – let alone mention spells or anything other than empowerment and more fund raising. Now empowerment was fine and good, but Willow was banking on the other members of the group being drawn here for the same reason she had been. And if they weren’t then…well she’d have to do something about that.

Carol definitely had a presence though. Unfortunately it was of the same kind of presence that Cordelia had been so adept at…I am the centre of the universe all hail me, all bow to me. Though without the natural talent – or charm – of Cordy. Which was saying a lot. ‘We come together, daughters of Gaia, sisters to the moon we walk with the darkness the wolf at our side through the waterfall of power to the blackest heart of eternity.’ Carol intoned.

Ok, not too bad Willow thought. Not a lot of feeling behind those traditional words but they were traditional and suggested that some reading had being going on. Score one for Carol. The balance column wasn’t looking quite so bad…but oh dear…

‘I think we should have a bake sale.’ Carol finished.

A bake sale? Willow’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. This is how she opens her meeting every time. Posters, t-shirts. Now a bake sale. What happened to the ‘darkness the wolf at our side’ does the wolf like cookies? I guess the wolf might like cookies – after all they are scavengers and it is at our side…cookies might make a wolf hang around like a dog. Is that how the Wicca of old had attracted a wolf when they needed one for a borrowing? With small confectionaries? No…probably not. Infact she was pretty certain it hadn’t worked that way.

(T) Tara, looking at the young woman she had just been talking to and was immediately aware of the feelings of the redhead. That took no talent though. There was no trick to it. It was written all over her expressive face. Tara had never really looked at her before. Usually she looked at the floor and her shoes. Which were at least familiar and safe. But no one else seemed to have noticed though as they pressed ahead with their discussion. No one else was even looking at Willow Rosenberg – newest member, might not show again…don’t waste effort on her. It was an unspoken consensus. But they had made sure she took a chair. They were measuring her up. If they had looked though they couldn’t have missed the grimace of disgust that flickered over that face before she managed to get it under control. This Willow was perhaps what she had been looking for when she had first come to this group so many weeks ago – and never found. Someone who actually was interested in Wicca. Real Wicca. Certainly it was obvious that she wasn’t impressed so far. Tara could vaguely remember seeing her months before, when she thought hard about it, at the group orientation. But she had only recently started to attend regularly. What had brought her back now? Willow had suggested that she had been occupied before. And wasn’t now. For her sake though she hoped it was not a desire for practising Wicca. No chance of that here. But maybe a new viewpoint could get something going. Or not.

‘I don’t know’ Anne replied to Carol’s suggestion. Anne was someone she knew a little from her classes. The pair of them – she and Carol - could have been Cordettes – might have been if Cordelia had come to UC Sunnydale and put out an all call for vacuous empowered young women to hang out with. And taken a dive in the style standards she had set. Neither of them was as strong willed and self-obsessed as Cordelia had been but they tried hard… It was always important to try. But a group was about more than the leaders. It was the whole that mattered. Or it should have been.

Ah maybe even Anne could talk some sense though, Willow thought. She had been a little more impressed by Anne at recent meetings. She actually seem to have some feeling about what Wicca could be as if she had read the “Idiots Guide to Wicca and Witchcraft.” And she seemed to have an ongoing competition with Carol - though they did close ranks against the others when they had to. Go on argue with her…

Carol pressed ahead. ‘You guys like a bake sale right? I mean we need money for the dance recital and you know I do an empowering lemon bun.’

Dance recital, empowering lemon bun? What was empowering about a lemon bun? She supposed if you overcooked it you could throw it at your oppressors and that might do some damage but empowering? Time was when real Wicca would dance as part of a ritual – not that Willow had ever done that. Dancing was something for special occasions only. Very, very, special occasions. Actually just marriages and proms. That was it for dancing. Chanting and intoning was far safer and less prone to being observed in a public performance sort of way. Let alone the stories of witches dancing naked…in the fields or woods. Spiders, frogs if you were near a pond anyway, nudity, public performance….all in one package… uhh, she couldn’t envisage any spell being that desperate that she could even consider that.

(T) Mmmn lemon buns. Tara had to admit that the last bake sale, right after the beginning of the first semester had produced some nice cakes. Say this for Carol – well she would never actually say it but… - she might not have a magical bone in her body but she can make lemon buns. In fact she was kind of looking forward to her purchases already. And she’d sold a lot to her dorm-mates too. She’d been number two in sales. Which was great. Getting that, brief, recognition from the others. They hadn’t found her a chair though. Though if she had said something, spoken up?

And here comes Anne again, Willow was satisfied to notice – sticking up for cause of Wicca against the scourge of lemons – seeing that the other was about to argue with Carol. Down with lemons. Yay wicca!

‘The most important thing is the Gaian newsletter we need to get the message of blessing out to the sisters.’ Anne pointed out to the group and continued. ‘Also who left their scented candles dripping all over my women power shrine?’

Aaaah! Willow cried out silently to herself. Newsletter? That just capped it all. There was no hope for this bunch of wannabe’s. None at all. She’d arrived here doubting it strongly. Last chance saloon. But what else did she have to do. Not a darn thing. Not at all. Kinda made you wish for the end of the world. Again. Something to do that wasn’t here. Not unless…I can inspire them. Inspiration.

Oh dear.

(T) She’s going to speak up, Tara realised. She’s actually going to challenge Carol and Anne. Of course the newest member didn’t know any better – it had been tried before, though Tara herself had never plucked up enough courage to make much of an attempt. In fact her attempts had actually been more of a cautiously raised hand, a nervous stammer and backing off at a rate of knots. Nope silence was best. Otherwise, if you were lucky you might get a withering glance for threatening an interruption. If you were less fortunate you might be asked to explain your idea…be opened up to ridicule by the group. And if you were truly unlucky then you would be savaged by the devastating put downs of Carol and Anne themselves as they led the group in a ritual destruction of your self-belief. Tara had been there many times – though never here in this group. Her self-confidence had fallen long ago in junior high. There had been none left for UC Sunnydale Wicca Group. None that she wanted to risk for this lot anyway.

Inspiration. Now how do you do that again? Inspiration was not big on Willow’s list of attributes. Getting inspired sure – great at that. I could be inspired for my country. I could even be inspired in international competition. But actually doing the inspiring? Perspiring was much, much easier. Big no-no to inspiration – or…well, she admitted to herself, I did teach and tutor quite a lot. A lot of that is inspiration – not just knowing your subject. Heck, I taught nearly a full semester of Computer Science and I even got Xander to graduate with maths and the sciences on his diploma – maybe I can do this. The flash of insight inspired her…see it is working already. Wow, I can be inspiration girl. A new string to my proverbial bow.

‘Well, this is good. I mean, this is all fun ya know, but there's also other stuff that we might show an interest in, as a wicca group,’ Willow suggested. There that was positive, just expanding our horizons. Not changing them or dumping the bake sales – after all they would have to be able to pay for the ingredients if they did start to try some actual magic. Ingredients weren’t cheap after all. It was shocking just how expensive a newt’s eye could be per unit. And I bet they factory farm them. Hundreds of newts lined up…growing up and then having their eyes plucked out for my magic. Eeeew. Focus Willow, she told herself. Inspire.

(T) Inwardly Tara smiled, she wanted to cheer. Instead she hugged her knee’s to her chest. After all one way or another this was not going to be pretty that was a challenge if ever I heard one, she thought. It’s about time someone had the strength to try that. Someone else. Someone who was not me. Which Willow definitely wasn’t. She didn’t know the other woman but they were clearly chalk and cheese. Willow seemed so determined, so strong and purposeful – Tara didn’t think she could ever be that way. And there was the physical contrast too.

Carol looked at Willow, hesitated as if the idea of anything else – whatever it was – had never occurred to her. Horizons were there. Why would they ever need expanding? That was what a horizon was. Something far off. And the idea that a newbie could have anything to suggest that they had not already considered? Rubbish. ‘Like what?’ if this newcomer wanted a debate she was game – and if the idea had any merit then the group would soon regard it as hers anyway.

Willow plunged ahead. ‘Well, There's the wacky notion of spells, you know conjuring, transmutation.’

(T) Oh no, thought Tara, she had to say Wacky. Wacky was sarcasm, and that was not going to go over very well. Willow had just lost her chair she was sure. Infact it was, looking at Carol and Anne – and the expectant faces of the rest of the group – going over like the proverbial lead balloon. The newcomer was either going to win the day or far more likely get ridiculed and never come back again. The group as a whole were sheep or maybe like a pack of animals – and Tara no less than the others – and would follow strength. If Willow won this round then they would be conjuring next week. If she lost, business as usual. Maybe though if some other’s stuck up for her…But sticking up for Wacky? That was a big commitment on the strength of just first impressions of this Willow. Kind of burning my own bridges. But maybe some bridges needed to be burnt.

It was Anne who replied. ‘Oh yeah, then we could all get on our broomsticks and fly around on our broomsticks.’ She cracked up and the rest of the group followed her into a fit of giggles – some genuine, others deliberate put-downs to the challenger and some forced as if trying to fit in. Willow supposed though that the awkward construction of the put-down had been a result of Anne being genuinely surprised at the suggestion. It really had never occurred to her. And that was perhaps the problem. But Willow really didn’t care that much. If she had cared enough – been willing to fight then she might invest the time to let people think about it. But…

Willow could also see the way the wind was blowing. Infact it was a wind tunnel. All one way. She was far too late to alter the dynamics of this group – not that it appeared any great loss. Sure she was disappointed but she wasn’t going to be coming back anyway. The fight had been taken out of her during the last weeks and fighting for this lost cause wasn’t what she needed right now. To come back would be to get involved in the only ritual these “girls” would ever likely get into…ritual mockery. And that wasn’t what she was about. What she wanted. Infact only one member of the group wasn’t joining in with the laughter. She could take the laughter, the mocking because she really had nothing invested in this lot. She really didn’t care. It was their loss. But perhaps someone else did… care that is.

(T) Tara too could judge what was happening. Time to stand up for someone else Tara, even if you won’t stand up for yourself. It was just a matter of experience. She had never stood up for herself…and she’d never had anyone else to stand up for. Her last real friend…well a topic best left out of my thoughts of whilst trying to pluck up courage as it wasn’t a plucky sort of thought.

‘You know certain stereotypes are not very empowering’ Carol reverted to her empowerment speeches for justification – that and the apparent laws of reality as she understood them. Boy was she in the wrong town. Eventually, Willow was sure, they were bound to be confronted with the reality of the Hellmouth…but Willow wasn’t going to be the one to bring it up.

Closed minded-

(T) -petty children.

At last Tara summoned up the courage to speak up, though her first words were drowned… ‘I think that-’ Anne spoke straight over the top of her.

Anne recommenced the put-down of Willow. ‘One person's energy can suck the power from an entire circle. No offence’ Wonderful, thought Willow, put down by an empowerment mantra – that’s a first. She hadn’t missed that Tara girl speaking up though. Willow looked pointedly, and interested, across at Tara to direct Anne’s attention to the fact that she had stopped another member speaking up. Not very empowering was the unspoken subtext.

(T) That they had intended to cause offence was not in doubt to Tara. Carol and Anne already wanted Willow out. Willow though forced them to listen to her with a simple look in her direction. And as Tara continued and they finally noticed they turned their attention to the quieter woman. Course that just built up the pressure…a sense of expectancy that her thoughts were going to be profound.

Tara continued… ‘Well, maybe we could uh-’

Anne interrupted her again and addressed Tara. ‘Yeah, Tara. Guys. Quiet.’ She held hand up for quiet ‘Do you have a suggestion?’

Oh Bravo. It was, Willow realised, the tactics of a seasoned professional. Anne had re-interrupted Tara, making a point with Willow who had forced her to acknowledge her in the first place. And now Tara was now forced to address the whole group. If she was about to stand up for Willow, against the “group” meaning Carol and Anne then she would have really go for it. Willow actually hoped that the other woman would have the sense to back down. This fight was lost anyway. She wasn’t coming back so it wasn’t worth it at all. No sense in spoiling this, whatever it was or could have been, for anyone else. She looked at Tara, gave a barely perceptible shake of her head. No. If Tara saw that gesture she had no idea but it didn’t matter she wasn’t coming back here anyway.

(T) Sorry Willow. I don’t know you but I can’t go back to being an object of ridicule not even by this load of frauds. But this was the end for Tara Maclay in Wicca Group. I don’t need friends like this. They weren’t even friends anyway. Had a single one of them ever visited her, talked to her outside of the group – or even in it? They had talked at her – but never with her. Course that left her without any “friends” or even many acquaintances outside of her classes. Looks like I might be going home after all.

Tara lowered her head, shut up and let the group proceed.

Anne continued satisfied that she and Carol had won that skirmish and also that, from the look of the new girl that there would be no further battle and definitely not a war. ‘Ok, let's talk about the theme for the bacchanal.’

Willow, not caring about the bacchanal, or anything else these women did, but not willing to stand up and leave – giving them the satisfaction of a public victory and, making herself look petty into the bargain simply looked towards her would-be supporter, who was sitting looking at her own feet.

(T) Tara could swear that she felt the appraising look from the red-haired, obviously genuine Wicca, and looked up, met her gaze and tried to look apologetic. How genuine she was Tara couldn’t tell. There was too much negative energy flowing through the group right now to even attempt to read the power in Willow. She might just be an amateur making poultices…but that was a heck of a lot better than bake sales and lemon buns – even ones as tasty as Carol’s.

Tara looked up, and looked distressed. Willow gave her a little smile of thanks and prepared to slip out at the first opportunity after the circle was broken. She gave the group no more of her time…even in her thoughts. Her thoughts were elsewhere. And her supporter occasionally featured in them. Someone, maybe, to try some magic with. Maybe.

(T) It was in that smile that Tara found her solution. This group was, as she had already decided, not what she needed. Maybe this Willow was - for if she was genuinely interested in real-Wicca then she might be interested in doing that with me was all Tara could think. She could check the members list for her hall and then a directory for the room. She could go round sometime and suggest it. They might even find that they could become friends. That would be a reason to stay her in Sunnydale. A friend.

Wow.


------------------
She's my always

Well here is part 4 kitties, I just hope you don't think I can keep up this pace even though alot of parts are ready to be posted.
Thanks to Tommo for the Italics stuff, thought it was html but wanted to be sure. Thanks to whichever moderator changed the title for me and thanks to everyone who has provided feedback so far. Unfortunately CaptMurdock I could not get the laundryroom story to work in any way that I was happy with it, hence you have the following which reflects back on it instead. Hopefully this part also helps address Wardukes well made point in respect of the first two parts. Enjoy kitties...I hope.

Title: The Beginnings Cycle Special (Duality version) (Currently Part 4 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: The final Willow/Tara scene of Hush in the 4th Season. I had intended to deal with this much sooner but actually forgot so this is written out of sequence and therefore has links to stories that follow it. This is the last time I visit Hush I promise (4 stories yikes!) though I love the episode to death.
As readers of other parts will notice I have chosen to explore Willow and Taras ultimately romantic and wonderful relationship within the framework of the developing friendship. That said the scene in the laundry room and the scene explored and expanded on below definitely set the tone for what will follow before we, as viewers, know. That meant that I had to address this. You may not agree with the conclusions that our girls come to below, but it is just my viewpoint. What can I say? I like to avoid inconsistencies. The actual lines from the episodes came from the transcript at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de.
The story commences by retelling that last scene and then divides when Willow and Tara have gone their separate ways gets into their heads to look at their very similar but also very different thoughts on what might be.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including Hush but if you havent got that far then you dont know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Taras belief in her demon heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there thats the point!
Notes: This version of the story Special is experimental. It was originally written like part three Campus Wiccas but I changed the structure to keep W/Ts thoughts in the final section separate. What do you think works best?
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L shes my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

SpecialDuality

By Katharyn Rosser

You were there looking for me? Willow asked Tara. It was an unspoken agreement between them that they would not mention anything toounusualhere in the middle of the commons. After all loose talk could lead to being burnt at the stake. It had happened. But after what had happened last night they couldnt keep quiet. Not totally. They couldnt ignore it. Or the potential there might be.

Tara had explained her reasoning. It had seemed a good idea at the time to go round to see Willow. But the whole being chased and nearly killed thing had kind of detracted from the value. I thought maybe we could do a spell - make people talk again. Not that what people said was often worth hearing. But she did want to hear this specific person and what she had to say. I-I'd seen you in the group, the Wicca group you were... you were different than them. I mean they didn't seem to know...

What they were talking about, Willow finished for her, agreeing with that assessment wholeheartedly. It was kind of hard not to.

I think if they saw a witch they would run the other way, Tara half-joked. It was only half a joke because whilst she meant it to be funny and it was probably exactly what would happen. Tara had often thought about it. A minor but flashy spell to shock them. What would that have been like? What would they have done? They would have run, screamed and headed for the hills. She had never placed a wager in her life, but she would have put money on that. The Wicca Group not very Wicca. Not actually very group-y either. And definitely as ignorant as most of the rest of the world when it came to recognising the ancient powers, beings and nasties. She smiled and then laughed at both the joke and the image in her head Carol and Anne leading the others in a sprint for high ground.

Willow returned the smile, also taken in by the imagery. How long have you been practicing? she wanted to know. Tara obviously knew more than just the basics. She had known how to join their powers, to focus them. That wasnt simple stuff. It took practice. Practice Willow herself had never really had due to a definite lack of people to well practice with. Amy, with whom she had been intending to try that out last year, was well a rat now and not focussed on much besides cheese and spinning her wheel.

Always, I mean, since I um, was little... my, my mom used to, She um, she had a lot of power, like you. Where she got it from Tara was not about to say, certainly not here. Probably never. But that was why the women in her family had always had the power. The Maclay witches. Because they were also the Maclay demons. Here though Tara was sure that she had found someone who matched her mothers power. In potential at least when they had joined in that laundry room it had felt like she was back home, practising her focussing with her mother. She could see by Willows face that the other woman was about to argue with that assessment. Was it modesty though, or did she really not see it in herself? It could be hard to recognise your own potential. Or even if you did to accept it. Tara knew that well enough.

Oh I'm not like... I don't have much in the way of power. Willow replied, utterly certain of that fact at least for now. But she aimed to get better. That was what Wicca Group had been supposed to do for her. Big Bust there then. But there was also Tara. Now there was just Tara. That had all been worth it, even the nearly dying. After all she wasnt a stranger to that anymore. That kind of regular mortal peril made you appreciative of the smallest of good sides. Being alive and finding someone with whom she could practice that was definitely enough of an upside. And hey the world was safe for another day too.

Tara just smiled at Willows denials.

Really, Willow insisted, feeling as if Tara had just argued with her instead of gracing her with a smile. It had been a knowing smile. Kind of like one of Giless raised eyebrows. I mean most of my potions come out soup. Besides... spells going awry, friends in danger... There was that. That My Will be Done spell that could have been very bad news indeed. And if I had been any more unstable I could have been a vengeance demon right now. and I know how much I despise them. I'm definitely nothing special.

Tara realised that Willow really couldnt see her own power, or her potential, that it wasnt false modesty and compared to me well she has friends. She must be doing something right and I think I like her too. So this time Tara did verbalise her argument. No, you are.

Willow smiles at the compliment, glad that someone did think she was special. That someone thought her Wicca was going somewhere. Had even got there. Wasnt just a tool, not something to be careful of and guarded against. Controlled as if she were some little schoolgirl. Which of course she had been until a few months ago but hey! Saving the world with magic now a little trust and confidence would be nice.

Tara smiled hesitantly, unsure of what she had saidand why. And that worried her. Not knowing her own mind. She usually knew her own mind. The problem, usually, was letting others know what was on it, but she knew it herself. And now she didnt. Why had she said that? That this person was special? Really? The magic, the personality, the fact that Willow had joined with her in saving their lives? But it didnt really matter. It was done and she had meant it anyway anyone as powerful as Willow was special. The smile widened. Look I-I have to get to, she pointed back over her shoulder.

Class. Willow finished for her not actually knowing what it was that Tara studied or actually much at all about this young woman who might be a friend.

Yeah. We can talk some moreif-if you want to. Let me g-give you my r-room number. She scrawled it down on a piece of notepaper. Passed it over to Willow not trusting herself to say more right now. Her hopes were intruding on her speech. Making her nervy girl. Then she was pretty much always nervy girl.

Willow took the note and folded it carefully. Definitelyjust she broke off, unsure how to tell Tara that her life was complicated by demons and vampires. Ghosts and general badness that she might not make it over if they made a firm arrangement.

You c-cant say when. Tara finished for her. She had already figured out that Willow was into more than just Wicca. Willow had somehow known what was going on at least sort of. In spite of the terror of being chased Willow had remained calm under pressure. Formulated some sort of plan. Not just froze like a bunny in the headlights. It struck Tara that Willow was used to this sort of stuff. Besides she probably had essays and reading and stuff. Just like me.

No. Sorry. But definitely. Absolutely definitely. Soon too. Just not Willow stopped again.

Just not a definite when. That isnt a p-problem, Tara lied. Make it soon please Willow. Please. I needsomething. She left all that unspoken though and knew that her face had not betrayed her. She could do that. She could trust her face not to betray her. Just not her voice.

They stood there, facing each other at the exit of the commons, about to part and go their separate ways. There was so much left to say though. Talk of the dangers they had faced. What had happened to them. The full story of why Tara had even been there. The potential that each had discovered in the other. But it had to remain unsaid. Time was pressing ever onwards and so they parted.

B-Bye.

See you. Soon I promise.

-----
Willow

As she walked off towards the library Willow couldnt help thinking about all the possibilities. She had gone to Wicca group to get herself off the plateau that she had reached in her development. And she hadnt so much found another plateau thereshe had found a deep valley. A pit. That had been what it seemed like there, in that group. That woman at Wicca Group had been only half right; a group can suck the energy out of a person. But Tara

Tara was a high mountain peak. The power that radiated from the young woman was masked only by the absolute lack of confidence she appeared to have in herself and her own abilities which was probably why she had not shone out amongst those frauds. But still it was obvious to her now that Tara had that power that it wasnt even potential it was real power. It was where she wanted to be herself. Developing. Not powerful. Not standing still, getting better would do.

But why didnt I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadnt talked or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadnt I sensed it? Sensed her? The power of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didnt look hard enough.

There was so much that they could do together. Spells and other great stuff. They could learn from each other, help each other and who knewTara might even turn into another Scooby. It would be nice not to be the only witch in the mix. The one they always turned to for spells for stopping that weeks evil. Which she didnt mindbut she was still learning the whole thing. It wasnt entirely fair that the fate of the world rested with her sometimes. After all it wasnt her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run they could even become friends. It wasnt something that was necessary. She knew Tara would never be bitchy and selfish like some of the other so-called Wicca around the campus they could work together ok, she was sure of that though Tara would have to stand up for herself a little more as she didnt want to be feeling like she was forcing the painfully shy young woman into anything. But the suspicion was there that they could be friends.

She sighed, thinking about that. Things were getting worse for the whole Scooby group dynamic. Things just werent the same. It would be nice to make a new friend. Someone who wouldnt look back on what had been. A friend with whom there was only a future. How long had it been since she had tried to make a friend? Actually tried? Of course Tara might not want that. She might just be in it for the spells.

Best not to think about that.

----
Tara

As she walked off towards her lecture, Tara couldnt help thinking about Willow. She had gone to Wicca group to find herself some friends. To find herself a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. To make her further education everything she had dreamed it to be throughout largely friendless years at school. And what she had found there were just shallow fakes. Shallow fakes who didnt want to know her. But Willow

Willow was, possibly, everything she had been looking for. She knew she couldnt take a friendship developing for granted. But Willow was the sort of person that she thought she could be friends with. That had been hidden by the redheaded womans own insecurity in those meetings. Something had been or was wrong with Willow. She was not sad, but rather despondent at those meetings she had been to before they had spoken. It had kept her quiet then and only recently had she come out of thatto regain some measure of contentment. It was where Tara herself wanted to be. Contented. Not even happy. Contented would do.

But why didnt I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadnt talkedor even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadnt I seen it? Seen her? The wonderful personality of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didnt look.

They could be together. As friends. They could talk, shop, gossip maybe even do some spells. So much that she had not done with a friend. They could get to know each other and who knewWillow might turn into a good friend one that might last a lifetime. One that might help her through what was to come. One who might when the time came still be her friend after the change. Willow already knew about demons and such so could she be a friend after that? Or would she hate me? And even if Willow didnt stick with her after that then she didnt mind it would just be good to have a friend. Or at least a potential friend. It wasnt entirely fair that she had been without so long. But ultimately it was her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run that she would maybe like to be more than friends with Willow. Not that it was an option really. She didnt think Willow was so inclined. It wasnt something that was necessary for them to function as friends. Tara just thought that she might come to like Willow like that. Maybe. She suspected that romance with a member of her own sex had never crossed Willows mind and the goddess knew that she would have to respect that. That she would never get to reveal those feelings should they even awaken. But the inkling was there, within her. That initial inkling.

She sighed, thinking about that. It had been so long since she had felt even a flickering of attraction for someone. And even knowing it would not be reciprocated might not even be a real feeling within her it was nice to know she was still capable of such a feeling. Whilst there was still time.

Even if it would make her deeply unhappy should it ever spring into being ruining a, possible, friendship that she needed so badly.

Best not to think about it too much.




------------------
She's my always

Well that is one yes vote... plus my own.
Anyway there is a way to go before that becomes an issue. Part 5 is below. I will be unable to post part 6 until Monday so this will have to do you for now. This story typifies how I write. Whilst Ruth can put out excellent stories at a moments notice this one took me alot of drafts to get to the current form...and I'm never happy with them. Not totally. But if I didn't slap myself in the face and get it posted I don;t think I ever would. Enjoy.

Katharyn

---------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle True Beginnings (Currently Part 5 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: In the aftermath of Hush and Doomed. As Hush is followed directly by Doomed, (where the first episode ends the second begins), the events in this story take place after Doomed but are related actually more directly to those of Hush as Tara does not appear in Doomed. Willow goes to visit Tara late one night. What can I say? The title says it all were really starting the journey now for them.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including Hush/Doomed but if you havent got that far then you dont know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Taras belief in her demon heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13 simply because of what it all builds up to
Couples: None yetbut can you guess?
Notes: This was actually the first W/T I wrote and was going to be a story in its own right but I tweaked and tinkered and ended up with 100,000 words so I thought I better split it up! I wouldnt like to give a draft number to thisI would guess at 30.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and most of all to L shes my always and actually read this one and told me to keep going. The rest is... well far too much time chained to a PC to be healthy. Being as no one reads these anyway then I will slip in a special thanks to Aly and Amber, even back at Hush it was all so perfect


The Beginnings Cycle

True Beginnings.

By Katharyn Rosser


Willow didnt envy Xander his lodger this night. Nasty Spike, been there done thata lot, maudlin Spike kinda vulnerable in a aggressive kind of way, impotent Spike getting used to thatbut Spike The Demon Slayer? Nope that was just too wacky a notion to be comfortable with. Definitely not the time to be hanging out in that particular basement.

Shed abandoned Xander to his fate, waving goodbye silently as hed tried explaining to Anya on the phone that - in his least likely to get the vamp mad way, given Spike was pacing with a trademark lack of patience behind him - that the vampire had snapped out of his funkand that shed lost the bet they apparently had that he would kill himself. A vengeance demoneven an ex-vengeance demonhad to be a good judge of character though if insensitive with it. Only Xanders cheap furniture had saved the vampire in his attempts to dust himself. That and her own intervention and powers of persuasion.

That was me, she thought proudly. Another good deed for the daywell aside from helping saving the world. Again. Good deed though? If Spike ever got bitey again then it might not be such a good thing. Funny, but stopping Spike from killing himself well re-killing himself - gave her a greater satisfaction than them stopping the opening of the Hellmouth. Which was same old same old. Apocalypse cults yada yada. End of the world. Again. Curiously, if she was honest with herself she was rather attached to the vampire. Not like they would ever be bosum buddies butrecently they had always seemed to be thrown together when they were both vulnerablethough, she thought, I am usually vulnerable because he was threatening if not trying - to kill me. But still, they had shared a lot of thoughts and gone through some tough times. Not really been through them togetherbut definitely at the same time, which had to count for something. Hed even offered to make her a vampire. But shed seen where that road would take her. Soulless, evil, weird dresser and kind of gay. Skanky even.

Not that action-Spike would last long. The only things Spike had ever seemed to focus on since coming to Sunnydale were Drusilla and killing Buffy and his heart was only sporadically into the latter of those. If hed had real focus like hed been reputed to have in his hay day hed have been a lot more dangerous. The others and I would probably be deadbut at least Spike wasnt into ending the worldmuch. Im so bored of the end of the world

Heading across town and into the campus in the dead of night was not something that most people would consider safe and Willow was one of those who knew it definitely wasnt safe. Which made it absolutely no better who said knowledge was power. Sometimes knowledge was a big scary thing, with teeth. And claws. And sometimes slime. But then the vamps appeared to keeping out of sight. What with earthquakes, apocalypse demon cults, those commando guys and the Gentlemen who could blame them? They were, almost overwhelmingly, opportunist survivors. And survival in Sunnydale usually depended on keeping out of the way of the bigger bad whether that was a more powerful vamp, the latest demon to take up residence or the slayer. Still on the plus side when was the last time you heard about a mugger, or worse, in Sunnydale. Even the vampires wouldnt tolerate them beyond making them a meal. Or a recruit.

Entering campus it was still quiet. The campus party rounds always tended to come to a halt when the dead bodies were discovered. At least for a day or two, until that weirdness that allowed people to forget what they didnt like to know came over them. Some of us though, she thought, dont forget. Sometimes though it would be good to. To forget and lose the pain. Besides it was pretty late. Here and there a few lights remained on no doubt in anticipation of beating essay and assignment deadlines.

Maybeanother light was on. Maybe. She changed direction and reached the hall in short order her thoughts filled only with the possibilities in Scooby Spike and the problems. It would be like having a vampiric and narked off Cordy. Uhhh.

She fished a tattered scrap of paper out of her pack, a name, a number and a hall. A couple of lights still on up on that floor, though where Taras room was she didnt know, maybe on the other side of the building. After suffering, and complaining about, a roommate who had received visitors at all hours and often didnt leave it was kind of ironic that she was contemplating going to Taras so late.

OK, Ill knock softly, if theres no reply Ill leave without waking her. Making for the main doors to the hall she found the porter who doubled as the night watchman outside taking a smoke break. He didnt seem concerned as she walked past, fishing out her student ID, he just waved her by. Oh no, Im not dangerous, she thought, I mean I could be a vampire, demon or wellanything. Though in Sunnydale it probably wasnt the best policy to enquire too closelynot on minimum wage anyway. Besides just what was he going to do? Still having got inside without the predicted argument over how late it was she was both relieved and also annoyed that he had taken for another harmless student which she was, but hey she could have been bad. Dont have to dress in leather to be bad. Taking the first flight of the stairway a bit too quickly in her eagerness to reach her destination before it got any later she twisted her week leg and winced slightly. It hadnt bothered her up till then.

Reaching the room number that Tara had thrust into her hand in the commons what seemed like weeks ago but was actually only a couple of days guess that whats helping to save the world does for you she stepped back away from the door checking for light. Ill just leave if it is dark she told herself, appreciating more than most given her first roommate just what turning the light out actually meant. Not party time basically.

Not that she was here for a party anyway.

There was a soft light emerging from under the door but it could easily be an outside light, filtered by curtains. Or a candleTara struck Willow as definitely a candle person. Though that was perhaps a stereotype of Wiccas move into the 21st Century Willow no Wicca-ism. Can you be Wicca-ist? And if you could, could you be Wicca-ist and also a Wicca? She shook her head to herself. Too much thinking Willow at far too late an hour.

To knock or not toit was well gone one in the morning and there was no sound from within. Still hesitating she stood there for perhaps a minute, then stepped away from the door, preparing to turn and leave. When the door handle squeaked, turned and the door was opened. Coincidence or whatlike some sort of thinly plotted TV show really who knew stuff like that happened in real life?

Not really looking where she was going the blonde girl stepped out of her now obviously candlelit room, the light flickering in the slight draft from the door. Traditional Wicca then. Aha! No longer Wicca-ist just a good judge of character. But could you be Wicca-ist and still right?

Frozen in place by surprise and totally irrelevant thoughts, Willow blocked Taras path as she came out of the room and Tara almost ran into her. Ugh..umm - s..sorry. Tara looked up and saw who it was she had collided with.

My faultI was kinda blocking the way. Blocky, she gave an apologetic smile.

Wi-Willow. Hey, w-were you looking for m-me? Taras stutter was back, just like in Wicca Group where to be honest Willow hadnt paid enough attention to this woman to really notice it, or Tara herself, as disappointed as she was with those pale imitations of wanna-be wiccas. Actually though though she had been appreciative of the support Tara had seemed to be about to give her there, she had not really heard the young woman speak much until just the other day. After there had been the whole silence thing and they had found chance for a brief talk in the commons where she could have sworn it was not that bad. Perhaps it was the surprise.

Who else? Hey. She gave one of her patented Willow Waves, which would have the virtue, at least, of being new to this young woman if not anyone else that she known for more than a few weeks. Willow realised then just what it might be thought she had saidsuggesting that no one else would be here at this time. Course what she had meant was the opposite really. That she had no one else to seek out than Tara. But still heck of a leap, nice going. Insult her why dont I?

Tara smiled. Hey. It was a smile that illuminated the hall far more than the half strength lights that were left on at night to let occupants find their way around without wasting power or shining under the doors of rooms. Its late, I was j-just heading for bed.

I know, that was why I didnt knock. I was just going to leaveyou sleep in the bathroom? Seeing where Tara was headed with her wash bag and trying to inject some humour into the situation after her initial slip - that Tara did not seem to have noticed, taken the wrong way or if she had, actually cared about.

Umm n-no. I sleep in my room. You?

On my broomstick some nights. Taras smile erupted again in response to her joke. Ill come back tomorrow if you likeearlier I promise Willow offered, half hoping that Tara wouldnt agree to that. She was so psyched anyway that there was no way she was going to sleep anytime soon. Too much adrenaline from the earlier events of the night and it was a fair distance over the dark campus, too far to have come for nothing. But it wouldnt be nothing would it. They had made contact and even if she left now Tara would know that she was interested in pursuing what she had talked about despite her not hearing a word from her during the time in between. But hey there had been an end of the world to deal with. Shed been busy.

No I didnt mean you should go. I was just saying it was latewhat kind of W-Wicca would we be if we w-went to bed early? Tara asked.

Less tired ones who pay more attention in lectures? Willow suggested in response.

That smile again and a soft laugh, muted for the consideration of those sleeping. That is so true. Please go on in, Ill just wash up. Tara gave a point into her room, a gesture that was almost nervous and definitely hesitant. Willow wondered why that might be. Sure Tara seemed a little shy and nervous but nice with it and she had been bold enough to seek me out, she thought.

Entering the room Willow was surprised at just how dark it was. Book adorned the desk and a candle flickered there. The room though was dark, sparsely decorated and would probably appear the same, bland and lacking the personality of its occupier, with sunlight pouring through that window now covered by curtains.

Willow was uncomfortable in Taras personal space, as she would have been in anyone elses, but more so here since Tara so obviously seemed unnerved by her presence. So she stood awkwardly, looking around, not wanting to sit in case it was the wrong place and not wanting to be found examining the contents of the room as you might do with someone you actually knew though there were some items around that even in the dim light she was dying to examine. A few old books bearing symbols she recognised as being Wicca. A crystal. Other stuff. But Taras stuff. Being invited in doesnt give you carte blanche unless youre a vampire and you just dont care about anything but the eating.

Tara came back a few minutes later, still wiping her face with a towel, face now denuded of the little makeup she had actually been wearing and found Willow still standing there in the middle of the room where she had stopped when she went to the bathrooms.

Wow that was fast Willow observed.

Well it doesnt do to d-dawdle as my mother always s-said - besides Ive got company Tara replied.

Ohsorry, didnt mean to interrupt. Ill come back.seeing the look on Taras face she stopped. Oh me. Realisation. It is me?

Yes its you. That smile again.

You have the most wonderful smile, Willow suddenly felt the need to point out. God what a strange thing to say the first time you really talk to someone, but at least Tara seemed to have settled down the stammer was fading.

Really, you think so? There it was again, the smile this time no doubt at the compliment. And Willow saw, with a sudden flash of insight that this young woman wasnt used to compliments. Or even talking to people beyond a select few. That was what was distressing her. Maybe the cause of the sadness that was obviously there within her. It was an understanding, Willow thought, borne of being a kindred spirit. At this low point in her life at least. And back before Buffy, when she had only had Xander. And Oz.

Sorry, not the sort of thing that a visitor you dont really know would usually say, Willow replied. But yes. It has a kind of purity. I can tell you really mean it. Sometimes people just smile to hide things.but not you. Its so genuine.

Fl-flatter me some moreif you w-want. Tara came back not quite sure herself if she was joking.

Maybe later. Willow smiled. I was wondering if you wanted to talk a little? The commons arent really the best place. Kinda people filled.

About umm, you know, spells? Tara asked.

Yeah spells. And you and me too how we can work them together. I have to admit I am real excited about this. Youre obviously very powerful and your not ratty which is a big plus, Willow commentated thinking of the last person she had done spells with regularly. Poor Amy, almost burned at the stake and now stuck as a rat.

You did spells with someone who was angry? Tara asked not objecting for the moment to Willows assumption of her power. Not very safe. Being off balance whilst practicing magic was dangerous business no matter how powerful you might be or think you were.

Well no, Amy is sort of literally ratty she turned herself into a rat and got stuck. I keep her in my room. Maybe we could try and reverse the spell when we know what we can do. Willow was genuinely hopeful of that and knew she was, as usual, galloping far ahead of herself. See, weve been talking for just a couple of minutes and already we are into Practical Magic 101. Sorry.

Its OK and sure, Id love to help her outhow long has she-?

Nearly six months Willow admitted.

Arent her parents worried?

Well, replied Willow, They kind of split up, I told her Dad that Amy went with her Mother. A little sheepish there Not much more I can say. Im not sure he is ready for your daughter is a rat, spending her days running on a wheel in my room. But its a great wheel and theres a bell.

No I guess that would be pretty hard to grasp. What did you tell her Mother though?

Oh thats all right that is no problem at all. Her mother was a witch, she got sucked into a nether-realm or something a couple of years ago. Tara looked at her, questioningly and Willow felt the need to defend herself from an unspoken accusation. I didnt do it. I wasnt even practicing then. Amys Mom was a practitioner of the black arts. The spell was aimed at someone else and it rebounded off a mirror.

Tara nodded, knowingly, as if shed heard of such things before. I thinkwellIt wont be easy though, unpicking someone elses spell. Especially a self-transmutation. You tried a general reversal spell as well as specifics?

Willow nodded in reply, It kind of went ka-blooey. Actually it had almost resulted in crispy fried Amy ending Willows attempts to reverse the spell on her own.

Then I think Amy may be stuck for a while, Tara concluded. But we can try some timeto, umm, change her back.

Thats great, but its ok - she does have the cutest nose. Willow missed Tara looking at her suddenly even more interested. It twitches and I think she is pretty happy.

Oh the rat, Tara hadnt been sure for a moment there.

Yes. I am not sure I ever saw Amy twitch her nose, Willow joked. Or eat cheeseI hope she likes it. I meant person Amy. Not rat Amy. Who does both all the time.

Just a thought you are sure you have the right ratI mean they pretty common Tara tailed off, seeing Willow didnt even want to think about the possibility that shed left real Amy scampering around and taken home some sewer rat. And so she changed the subject. W-would you like something to drink? Tara suddenly asked. Sorry not to have offered beforeI dontdont entertain much. I only have tea and coffee though at the moment - and water which iswell a given being as I can offer tea and coffee.

No thanks they will keep me up all night. Im not really a caffeine addict. Though I can be tempted to chase a Mocca sugary rush from time to time. Besides I really need my sleep tonight its been a rough few days.

Tara nodded. What did you call them? The Gentlemen?

Thats what Giles said.

Giles?

My old school librarian. I went to Sunnydale High. Willow revealed, uncertain how this would be seen. After all most students deliberately aimed to get away from home when they went to university. Sunnydale students traditionally more than most. Assuming they survived to graduation. And here I am the whole world was my mollusc and I stayed home and look how well that went. Buffy barely finds time to talk, the campus Wiccas are into bake sales and Oz left me. Great choice. I could have been as alone in Paris or Cambridge.

A local then. I assume you know that Sunnydale is filled with magical energy? Tara asked, not doubting the reply. Willow would have to know that if she had been using magic but, Tara thought, it would be easy to overlook just how easy magic was here in Sunnydale compared to other places.

Its a hell-mouth. Sunnydales number one tourist attraction. If youre a vampire, monster, other non-specific demon or beastie Willow said calmly, with a matter of fact attitude only possible with years of practiced terror.

Tara considered this news. Really I wasnt sure they really existed. Not as a specific place anyway. Explains a lot. It also made her a little nervous. Willow was obviously joking but it had the ring of truth that last part. Why had she chosen UC Sunnydale? Had some part of her been attracted to it?

Willow was struck by the thought that someone else had had a similar reaction to Sunnydales weirdness. Vampires, demons, End of the world, apocalypse cults blah blah. Only here those cults really mean to end the world. We had one of those yesterday. But on the plus side it means that magic works a lot more easily. Which is a good thing, generally at least. Willow was conscious suddenly of showing off a little, revelling in a listener who could accept it all as previously unknown news. Sorry I tend to get carried away when I know something someone else doesnt. I get all babbley

Its alrightIm interested. Tara smiled again. Besides you b-babble very well.

Thankyou.

Didnt Sunnydale High get blown up last year? Tara asked. Was that the hell-mouth? Tara had passed the burnt out building a few times, wondered why the city left it in the state it was the property not even secured, let alone made safe.

No actually that was us. Big Snake, demon ascension. Lots of snake fritters but not actually hell-mouthy per se. Matter of fact again. A lot of people had died that daythough they had done so for a cause and here she was blabbing it as a conversation piece. Had she become so blas about the deaths of others? Had she become immune to their suffering unless it was someone she really knew or the whole world at risk? She didnt like to think so but

Us? You blew up your school? I thought I was a rebel when I put a small curse on the school nurse a little boil on her noseshe wasnt nice toa friend of mine. Tara admitted.

Oooh, remind me to be nice to you Willow joked in reply.

I will Tara smiled.

Well it wasnt just me. Buffy, Xander, Giles... and others. Oz. We all helped blow it up. Were a team. Willow said proudly. Wait thats not a good thing right?

If it saved the world it was. Tara reassured her.

Ok good, I would hate you to think I did that sort of thing for fun. Though I must admit it was a little satisfying and I was homework, must have more homework-girl. I guess I was kind of a nerd. I loved school. Willow broke off as if realising something. Some say I still am a nerd I mean - but you know I dont think I care what Percy says.

Percy? Tara asked, wondering if she should know who that was.

Willow smiled realising she was not just babbling but also rambling. If you could do those things together. Never mind. Someone I will probably never see again. You know you are so easy to talk to, she was glad to admit, wondering to herself how she had blabbed everything from the presence of the hell-mouth to being called a nerd to a person she hardly knew.

I thinkwell I listen well, people keep telling me that. Usually I think it is easier to listen than to try and say something and spend half an hour to get the sentence ou-out. See.

It doesnt seem too bad the other replied encouragingly

It can be, if I am nervous or upset. Though it is b-better with you than it would be with another person I hardly knew. It was really bad at some of those Wicca Groups you came to.

Well they were pretty domineering with their bakesales and insistence on absolutely no spells. What did I call them beforewanna-blessed-bes? Willow asked.

Yes, Tara affirmed smiling.

Got to remember that one. Willow promised herself.

Its probably our connection in that laundry room that made it easier. For a minute there we really linked. Said Tara getting back to them and away from the would-be Wiccas. When we joined to move that soda machineI feel I know you now or at least then for that moment better than Ive known anyone for a long time. There had definitely been a connection there would have to have been to pull something like that off in a stressful situation, which being chased by those whatever they actually were definitely was. Fairytales? They hadnt seemed like fairytales.

What do you think happened there? There was a rush, as we moved it, that I never felt before when I did a spell. Willow asked, getting to what had been bothering her about the whole incident. It shouldnt have been that easy not in her experience anyway. There were some powerful magic users out there, but unless Tara was far more powerful than even Willow thought she was

We needed to move it. Together we could. Tara replied as plain and simple as you like on certain ground now. About magic she felt that she could speak with some authority. After all I had the finest teacher she thought to herself remembering hours on her mothers knee as a small girl smarting at her mothers insistence that she know the whys before the hows.

Thats it? Youve been able to do something like that before? I mean with no spells or incantations, just force of will? Willow was surprised at that. Wiccan magic involved many aspects, most of which involved verbalising or at least mixing potions even if just as a focus for the willpower. As she understood it only the very experienced and powerful could do without such centring.

W-well no. I never threw a soda machine against a wall whilst being chased bywell whatever they actually w-were. It was a bit bigger than anything that I have moved before Tara admitted, belying her casual explanation.

I know. Willow nodded. Im pencil girl. She held her hand out in a mock greeting.
I can do things with a pencil that you wouldnt believe. Tara raised her eyebrows questioningly. Willow realising just what she had said clarified her point, You know manipulation, just for fun. Tara raised her eyebrows still further so Willow pressed ahead. Levitation, spinny stuff. You knownotwellquiet now.

Tara took the proffered hand and shook it. I know what you mean. Pebble girl, at your service. She smiled. After my brothers were done shooting cans with their ari-rifles back home I would set them up again and fling pebbles and small stones at them. I used to be pretty good toountil I was found out. She suddenly lost the smile. Shook her head. Never mind that.

I know, Willow reassured her. It can be a dangerous pastime. I once got a pencil stuck in a treeI was pretty upset with otherstuffat the time. She carried on with pride, but I staked a vampire with one later on.

Wow, must have been a powerful thrust. Tara was genuinely impressed. You know you talk about vampires, the end of the world and stuff like it was an everyday thing. Is it really? What was left unspoken was the question is that your world Willow? And if it was is it a world I want to be visiting?

Pretty much. I mean the vamps are around pretty much all the time. But the end of the world thats maybe just ever six months or so. Oh and dont forget demonsNot quite as common as vamps, but lots of them around. Taras face shifted uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation despite having initiated it. Noticing this Willow carried on to reassure the other woman, I know it is pretty scary stuff. I mean its one thing knowing about magic and vampires, but knowing that they are everyday things and that the world keep threatening to end and you never hear about itit took me a while to get used to that. Knowing that if you hadnt found out about it all the world might have ended and you wouldnt have even noticed.

Yeah I can imagine. Tara, realising her discomfort was visible to the other, changed the subject back to what it had started out with. I thinkin the laund-dry room, that we connected. I mean really connected. Not just because we were in d-danger but because we fit together mystically I mean. Never at her best pushing forward a theory the stammer returnedbut not too bad. Willow had been wrongit was she that was so easy to talk to.

How do you mean? Willow asked, quickly adding Not that I disagree, something happened but I never heard of anything like that.

My Mom used to tell me stuff. Whilst she would read to my brothers you know st-stories I would get the Wicca lore. She was really into that, had been since she was a girl and my grandmother told the lore to her. Well she once told me that although magic is easier and more powerful in a group you know The power of three or seven or nine or whichever mystical number you use that is not the most p-perfect situation. She looked up and met Willows eyes, having been looking down at the floor as she related what she had been told long ago. Willow, fascinated urged her to go on. The p-perfect situation is a pair working as one. No egos, no selfishness, no desire to lead or to follow the other. More than two and something starts to get in the way. But two people, together, synchronised in mind and soul. That is the perfect combination. But I had only ever heard of it through those stories. She, my Mom, had never found that and neither had I.

Willow nodded slowly. Nor had I, its in no book I ever read.

I might be wrongshe m-might have been or I m-might be remembering it wrong Tara admitted modestly, not wanting to put herself forward as some repository of ancient Wicca lore or forward at all actually. Definitely stay to the rear. But it wouldnt be in the books I mean, because it is so rare. Those who wrote the texts most Wicca use often wrote from experience

And if they never had it they couldnt write about it. Willow finished.

Yeah, I think I recognised that in you when you were trying to move that soda machine. You werent trying to do it to save yourself even though you were as scared as I was. Terrified. You were trying to do it to save us. So I tried to help us. Not myself, not even you. But to help us and we found that perfect link in that moment. In that moment we were transformed into two people who knew and trusted each other completely with no sense of self, living for the otherand dying with the other if we failed.

Kinda sounds like two people in love. Willow interjected.

Yes I guess it is like that when you describe it, at least as most people think of idealised romantic love. Tara acknowledged. But really it was the situation that did it - in that moment we faced death but neither of us was thinking of ourselves. Or even the other. We were together. Linked. It wasnt love at all love can be very selfish.

You got that right Willow thought and realised that her own thoughts were mirrored by Tara had prompted her to interject those words into her explanation. Someone had hurt her in the past. Just as I have been hurt. From the bitterness and regret in that last sentence she knew that Tara obviously had felt that pain - and it made her feel closer to the blonde woman who continued with her explanation.

It was purity of thought and purpose Tara finished.

And that did it. Purity of thought and purpose?

Yes Tara affirmed.

Does it only work in critical moments like that? Willow asked. Or can we dostuff? Obviously excited by the potential.

I dont know. I g-guess well have to find out. I think that it is probably tough to be so unified we were really stuck, in a life or death crisis so we might not be able to do it again. That was Taras honest opinion and actually she kind of hoped that that much power would not be available on demand. Too dangerous. I mean it is, well kind of, difficult to find that sort of purity just for messing around with spells or potions which are really selfish things even if you were doing it to help others. She saw Willows face drop a little though the red haired woman obviously understood and agreed with what she was saying. But even if it doesntwe can dostuff anyway. If you like. Sometime. Like spells in the normal way.

I would like. But would you? Willow asked.

If you would then I would, yes Tara replied.

Thats not good enough Taraneither leading nor followingworking together. As one. Do you want us to? Willow pressed.

Yes, Tara finally acknowledged.

Willow smiled, took Taras hand as they had in that laundry room, palm to palm, fingers clasped - a sort of private sign alreadyshe squeezed it. We are going to do so much thats good together.

Yes. Both of them certain now.


------------------
She's my always
Katharyn
23. Volumey Text
 
Posts: 3794
Topics: 5
Joined: Sun Apr 24, 2005 1:23 pm


FIC: The Beginning Cycle 8-12

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 9:18 pm

Part 6 below. Just got back from a little early from a "fun" weekend away and in such a good mood that I thought I would post this early. Double thanks to L then...
Katharyn

----------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle Need (Currently Part 6 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After Doomed and before A New Man. As a season of Buffy represents an academic year typically the hiatus being the summer vacation and as some episodes directly follow each other this means that the gap between some episodes is a period of weeks. So something has to fill the gap and this is just my interpretation of the significant event in one such gap in Willow in Taras lives when Tara resolves to make sure that Willow is more than just someone she does spells with.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including Doomed Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Taras belief in her demon heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: Definitely moving towards it now.
Notes: Need - I like this one and I am a perfectionist who is never happy. I just realised that really this part says everything about the W/T relationship that I wanted to say in the first part of this cycle prior to the realisation of love. Guess the rest were wasted then. All that said I am aware that in later episodes of the show Willow seeks to remind Tara that she is not there just to do spells. I have chosen to address this in this story and see the later (canon) versions of those conversations as reassurance in insecurity.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and their ever patient moderators and most of all to L shes my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Need

By Katharyn Rosser


To say that the spell ended with a whoosh would have been to ignore the blast of heat that erupted from the assembled ingredients that sat at the centre of the circle between Willow and Tara. Blast of intense heat in a concentrated area would have been a much more fitting description which might have appeared on any fire report. As would lucky not to have burnt down the hall, which probably wouldnt have been on such a report.

Tara instinctively checked her clothes, hair and eyebrows for burning, looking over to check her fellow Wicca as Willow was already turning her attention to inspect the remnants of the spells ingredients and looking puzzled. The spell had started badly, never gone well, and got decidedly worse yet they had done something very similar before in the weeks that they had been practising together. There was no obvious reason for it to backfire like that. And if it had been more powerful and combustible rather than just a flash. Yikes. Well we managed to make charcoal, that might be handy. If there is ever a shortage of burnt wood in the area. I mean the art and barbecue communities might not survive without us.

Willow, Tara said quietly.

Mmmn. Willow was still distracted by the remaining, non-incinerated, ingredients.

UmYou know, well that I enjoy doing sp-spells - with you, I mean. You kn-know that dont you? Worried not by the collapse of the spell but by the reason behind it, Tara had already resolved herself to eliminate that problem even before that flamey episode. Whilst she knew she sometimes lacked that quality, resolve, the failure of this spell had shown just how important it was if only for them to be safe. It was time to make sure of a few things and change them if necessary. If she could change them. If she could ever manage to get her thoughts, worked out so carefully during long sleepless hours in bed, into coherent speech. She knew that her nerves were going to make this difficult. But it was importantand not just for doing spells her very future here in Sunnydale might rest on this conversation. Another call from Donny a few days ago had brought that question back to the forefront of her mind. Once again he had asked her if she wanted to go home. And whilst doing spells with Willow had been a distraction, was it enough to keep her here at such expense? And with the ever present risk that it might not wait until her next birthday to surface. It didnt always wait she knew that. Was this enough then, given all that? She already knew the answer. And that was the whole problem.

Yes, its great to have someone who can do them with me. Makes it much more interesting andless ka-blooey and melted. Well apart from that ka-blooey our first Ka-blooey, definitely an improvement on the success rate I have alone though. She looked through the scorched feathers. It was much, much easier with someone else it was much easier with Tara in fact.

Well Tara broke off, hesitating again to raise the subject that was dominating her thoughts, interfering with her concentration. Probably even causing the backfire, that could have hurt them both or others. Tara knew the dangers. Knew that the mind had to be focused, to be balanced. And hers was not. It had been irresponsible and selfish to let things reach this point, that was what her mother would have said. And she would have been right. That would change, one way or another, right now. Resolve Tara, she told herself. Resolve. Stand up for yourself. Just for once. Because, if you dont then, youll never have to again.

Look at this, Willow held up a crispy, blackened sprig, dropped it in the nearby bin after checking it wasnt still smouldering fortunately though it had been a flash, not a general incineration. She wiped the soot from her fingers, merely succeeding in spreading it over her hands. What do you think it wasthe pigeon feather? I couldnt get dovebut she said it would work ok. Willow peered at the charred feather in question; it crumbled as she touched it. She suspected that it wasnt the ingredients though that one or the other of them had lost concentration, always dangerous when working with elemental forces. And she also knew it was not she who had been distracted. Tara though had seemed wiggy since shed knocked on her door a couple of hours ago.

No. I think it was me, I think sorry. Tara admitted.

I thought it might been one of us but I didnt think it was me. Willow said gently It wasnt really going well from the start was it? Kind of like swimming through marshmallow doing that spell. There was no accusation in Willows tone just a, slightly strange, matter of fact description.

Huh? Tara wasnt sure of the metaphor though.

Difficult, but nice. Well at least till the poof Willow explained.

Back to the poof then but nice too! WellI I have s-something on my mind. Tara said. Nice though. But it was the spell that was nice wasnt it. Not anything else.

Bad day? Willow asked, realising that she was not really all that sure what Tara did with her days beyond the general direction of her major. After several such spell sessions in the past weeks she found that she hardly knew this young woman at all and that just didnt seem right. But what could she have done beyond interrogate her? Tara just wasnt the forthcoming type and she didnt like to push. If she was any judge at all Tara had been pushed around too much in the past. Why should I, Willow asked herself, be the next person to force an agenda on her? Maybe she just wants to do the magic.

No. I haveerwellsomething I have to sayto ask, really. I couldnt think straight or concentrate. Sorry but its been b-bugging me. Tara apologised again. Then wondered just why. I have nothing to apologise for. Well apart from the potential singeing of hair, clothing and appendages, risking burning down the hall.... but the issue itself - no apologies needed. I need to know where we are Willow. What we are. I need It was difficult to put into words without embarrassing herself to even know what she herself really meant and wanted. She wanted a reason to stay. Something more than just work and spells a reason to continue her stay, her education her life. But she couldnt say that. She couldnt put the pressure of that consequence on Willow too, because she knew if she did that Willow was a person who would convince her to stay just to let her live that life but that couldnt be the reason. She had no right to that life in her own right. It had to be real, the reply, for Willows own reasons.

What Tara? Willow urged her to finish the sentence.

Tara forged ahead with that encouragement one way or anotherI have to have a friend, Willow. Tara spoke quietly but with a force that shocked and demanded a response. Whatever that might be. I need that and I havent got one here. Not un-unless Tara looked at the other, questioning with her eyes.

Thats all. Thats all that was bothering you? Willow was surprised. Surprised that Tara needed to ask her and surprised that she could not have raised it and let it fester within her to the point that a, fairly, simple spell had almost singed their eyebrows and worse. She almost laughed at the triviality of the problem, until she saw the fierce flaring of Taras eyes a side to the other girl that she had not even suspected existed. A ferocity of feeling that was hidden by her virtual mousehood.

Tara shocked herself with the force of the reply. She was angry that Willow would take the matter for granted. Or rather that Willow didnt realise that not everyone could do that. Not everyone had the friends that Willow so obviously had. All? Its enough. You come over when you have some time off from saving the w-world and we do a spell. Thats g-good. Good that you save the world, good that we do spells. But where do we fit into that? Is there a we? Are we friends? Because Ive been in Sunnydale since the start of college and I know peoplebut I havent got a friend and Willow, I really need one. I waslonelyat home. College was a new start for mea chance to have friends that I had built myself up to for years but -

You brought too much of old Tara with you? Lonely Tara? Willow was almost overcome with the pleading in Taras voice. The desperation for something that she had always taken for granted. I never told you that I am your friend? Willow asked, knowing perhaps that it should have been a statement rather than a question.

No. No you havent. I keep looking for a hint, a sign that w-we are moremore than simply spell buddies. But then you disappear for days and I dont hear from you. We dont do anything but spells and dont talk about much other than those spells or the spell you want to try next time. I hardly know you I just pick up on things you mention but that isnt knowing youand you dont know me at all. Tara shocked herself with such a damning statement and Willow she could tell was taken aback by it all. Realising, and fearing that she might have gone too far with Willow she began to soften her tone, and the words. Its my fault as much as yours. I am notwellforward enough or fun, too much old Tarato do anything about it. Infact Im pretty backwards that way. But now I need to know. Are we just doing spells?

Tara stood not wanting to meet Willows eyes after that challenge, not wanting to see the certain-rejection of her forceful request coming. Oh why did I have to get angry? She asked herself regretting it already. She left the circle marked out on the floor and crossed to the dresser, fiddling absently with the crystal on there. The crystal that staring into it last night, reading the facets, had convinced her to make this stand. Knowing in her heart that if she did not get the reply she needed to hear that she would leave Sunnydale at the end of the year, if not this semester. She owed her family that for all that would happen later.

Willow remained in the circle, following Tara with her eyes waiting for her to finish whatever it was that she was going to say. Because interrupting now would mean that she never got to here this. She could feel that in her bones. Bad as it might make her feel. Because she already knew Tara was right.

Or Tara continued -or are we friends. Im not forcing you to beand I w-would love to continue trying the spells with you even if that is all we are doing. Tara backtracked from her fierce accusations. Trying to salvage something in case Willow took offence at her demands for what could never be forced. But I need to know for me where we are. What we are, because I need to have someone I can talk to as a friend. Not as a witch. I need one friend in my life. Not just a fellow st-student, not a witch. A friend. It was only as she stumbled over the that final sentence that she realised just how forceful she had become not missing a word once during her rant. But not telling the whole truth either about why she needed a friend. because she needed a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. A decisive factor.

As Tara had spoken, still turned away from Willow, the other young woman had risen and crossed the room to stand behind her. Placed a hand on Taras arm, startling her.

Oh Im sorry. Willow said about to continue but Tara jumped in.

Its all right, Tara replied assuming the worst from the apology. I understand. She didnt understand at all what the problem was and she didnt like it but salvage was the name of the game now. Salvage something. So Willow didnt want to be her friend. Her mind made her want to scream why?! but she couldnt ask that. So when shall we try and get together for that synchronicity spell you mentioned. Her eyes were filling as she looked at the blank wall and it wasnt because she would have to go home. She had actually liked Willow. Thought perhaps the other felt the same way about her that they could be friends. That perhaps they were though it had remained unspoken. Wrong again.

No Tara, Im sorry that I got soot on your sleeve. Willow gave a little apologetic smile as Tara looked down to see where Willows finger marks were on her sleeve. Though the red-haired woman did not remove the dirty hand that by its very presence was comforting. Im also sorry that I let you go so long without knowing. Knowing that I am your friend. Not just someone you do spells with. A friend. I wont say were best friends, its only been a few weeks but I want us to be good friends. If youll have me. Willow gently pulled Tara round to face her, the others face a mass of changing emotion from resignation to that wonderful smile in one grateful step.

Thats ok. Tara replied. OK? It was more than OK it was the best thing that had happened to her since well since her father had agreed to her attending college. And yes. Id love us to be friends. Im s-sorry I forced this. But-

You had to know the answer to that question. I understand. Willow said.

And Tara believed her. Believed that Willow understood even if not the ultimate reason why she needed to knowand she could never know that. There could not be a real friendship built on simply preventing Tara leaving Sunnydale and going homeearlier than she had to. Besides Willow might want to know just why she had to leave. But Willow did understand. She knew something of loneliness.

I never had that feeling, Willow continued, But I understand it. From being really young I always had Xander as a friend. The other people I knew mainly came through him and some were my friends, like Jesse. But he, I mean Xander, was the only one real friend of my own I had until Buffy came to our school. I know what that one friend means and how I felt when I thought I was losing him. How much more that one means than having four or fiveorshe shuddered being popular.

You really understand then? Tara asked, pleased that Willow obviously did and glad that she had never had the first hand experience of it.

Absolutely and Im sorry that I couldnt see that need in you that I didnt reassure you sooner. As a friend I should have realised that you were worried and upset. But I didnt. Im a bad friend. I thinkI think Im still in adjusting mode. Everything has changed this year. OzOz has left me and with him went a lot of people who I thought were friends. But they never wereI was just a bit popular because I was dating a guitarist. Willow didnt really want to go into this nowbut that was what friends were forand lately there had seemed to be fewer and fewer of them around. But that shouldnt have stopped me seeing your need. Im sorry.

Tara saw the shift in her friend. From comforter to the one who needed to talk and be reassured. Talk to metell me if you want. Her friend it felt good to even be able to think that with final certainty. How long had it been?

Willow went and sat on the edge of the bed. Oz left and all of a sudden its like Im a nerd again. People have said it. Not to my face but they are saying it. I know they are. I heard them. Perhaps I always, a nerd I mean. Perhaps I never really changed. But people didnt treat me like that and there was a time I didnt used to care anyway

But now you feel it. You feel like an outcast? Tara asked gently.

Yes.

I was the same at school. I never really fitted infor a lot of reasons. That was certainly the truth. How can I count the reasons that people ignored me?

The magic? Willow asked.

Amongst other things. Tara replied, now was not the time to reveal the other aspects of her personality though she was not exactly hiding them either. Some people had known of the magic. Some students parents had even known the McClay family history well enough to know what it was she was going to become. What was within her. And some had found out what she chose to be. I was never a computer nerd or book worm. I was justanonymous to most people, never good enough at anything to be noticed. Good enough at my studies to avoid being noticed as stupid. You know in the way that anonymous means a doormat. Invisible unless I was being ridiculed or picked on.

I never used to care about it in high school. I was science geek, computer nerd, slayerette always hanging out in the libraryand cemeteries. I was also a bit of a doormat. Old reliable, a resource rather than a person. But I didnt care because I had Willow tailed off.

You had Xander and your other friends.

Yes. We were a team, best buds. Keeping Sunnydale safe, saving the worldwell at least Buffy wasand partying afterwards. And because Oz came into that group with us, I never noticed the change in how people saw me. I was just suddenly coolwell a bit anyway. Willow looked at Tara who remained quiet. But I never was to them. I was just Ozs date and then his girlfriend. And when he leftso did they. I was defined by the people I was with.

It had been a common theme in their talks in the past. Somehow it always came back to Oz. And whilst Tara could understand that affecting Willow it was not something that Tara felt qualified to comment or advise on. Her own fleeting relationship had fallen apart badly as well. But not like this womans had. So as usual she avoided the topic but Willow had so clearly loved him. A lot. She sat on the bed next to Willow. But you still have your real friends.

Yeswell no. Maybe. Thats part of the whole problem. Things are so different now though. We are just in a sort of routine. The Hellmouth spouts something evil. We research it, Buffy kills it. We laugh. We go our separate ways until the next time. Xander has Anya and he isnt around as much as he used to be. When we were younger the longest time we went without seeing each other was when I had chickenpox. Buffy has her new commando guy and even though we are sharing a room sometimes we hardly speak.

You fell out? Tara asked not even really knowing who these people were other than the impressions that she could form of them from fragments that Willow gave to her in conversation. Buffy the best friendwho was drifting away and some sort of superhero. Xander, her oldest friend. Also becoming more distant.

No.worse than that. We have nothing to say. I mean I cant remember the last time I was this talky with her. I spent more time talking to Spike than Buffy recentlyand hes a vampire who tried to bite me, turn me into a vampire and sometimes he tried to end the world! There is a big gap in my life and it terrifies me but I think it was there even before Oz left. Willow replied sadly. It wasnt about having a boyfriend. It was about having friendsand that seems to be falling apart.

For some perverse reason this lifted Tara - that her new friend needed something that she could provide, but appreciating Willows problem and feelings she did not show it and an instant later hated herself for even feeling that about this young woman. That Willows pain was an opportunity. The mere idea that she could think that about someone she wanted to call a friend disgusted her. Instead she took Willows hand in her own, clasped the fingers. I dont think it is falling apart, Willow. Its changing thats all and if that leaves a gap then will you let me try and fill it for you? As your friend?

Yes. I think I need a friend as much as you do.

Yes I think you do.


Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Late (Currently Part 7)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: During “A New Man” (Season 4) immediately after the Rose of Synchronicity is zapped by the backlash from Ethan’s use of magic though Willow and Tara do not know that is what happened at this point.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “A New Man” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: On the way.
Notes: Just another step on the road.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be liking all this drivel to some extent and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Late

By Katharyn Rosser


‘Did you bring another?’ Tara asked still holding the stem of the rose careful to avoid the thorns not to mention being a little fearful after it’s recent unexplained antics.

‘No, not even a daisy. Didn’t think we would need one it’s supposed to be all about slow, careful control as we work together. Not being zappy and doing aerial displays,’ Willow replied. No that was definitely not in the manual.

‘Another time then…we were doing it though. Working in synchronicity I mean. I could feel the connection we had.’ Tara knew it had been there, the connection had just clicked into place. ‘Before-’

‘Yeah, did you feel that rush of power?’ Willow asked. ‘It was almost scary but in a sort of roller coaster kind of way.’

‘It wasn’t me.’ Tara replied, thinking back to a previous occasion when she had lost some control and the results had been, well hot and flamey – briefly at least. But with the conversation that had followed that and confirmed their friendship – it had certainly been worth it. Since then they had become closer as friends should be. Not just doing spells together but talking. Watching some TV. They didn’t go out, but that was just fine with Tara – she wasn’t a very out person – and she was more interested in getting to know Willow, her friend, than she was in drinking water in the local hangouts.

‘Nor me. I think that someone else was doing something. Something pretty powerful. Big magic,’ Willow thought about it and back to a back to a book she had read a few weeks previously – well it was more of a tome really. ‘Whatever it was raised like the magical background count. Sort of. I’m not sure.’ Willow was reluctant to pursue the theory she had read about but of which she was not sure of the specifics, she had kind of glossed over it in the search for other stuff. Nor was she sure of the actual truth behind the writings – if any. That was the trouble with what was written. It was true for some people, not applicable to others and some of it was out and out fraud.

‘What do you mean?’ Tara wanted to know, less versed in book learnt magical theory than her spell partner – though more aware of the traditions. And if the traditions weren’t helping here at all, maybe Willow’s books could. To be honest that concerned her slightly. Willow’s reliance on experimentation and modification of spells, She treated it like science. Tara had always been taught that Wicca was a tradition. A religion to some – but what was religion but belief in a traditional manner? There were ways to do things. But Willow, usually, got results so who am I, Tara wondered, to gainsay her. Course if could go ka-blooey either way.

‘I’m not sure as I said, but some of the newer tomes I read, you know written in the last half century, suggest that different places have a different ambient level of magic. Like the Hellmouth…a mystical convergence has a higher count than…well Cleveland.’ Willow explained. Half a century old and that was recent work…untested. That was the way magic was, not a lot of academic debate going on in this field. It was a weakness of magic in general and Wicca more than most. Tradition was, in her opinion, altogether too important. And such advances could be made….if people tried and communicated with other practitioners. Compared notes sort of.

‘And when someone uses magic it gets left behind?’ Tara surmised. ‘Like a fingerprint? Must have been pretty powerful though – to raise the…background count. Here I mean - at a Hellmouth.’

‘Yeah’ Willow was worried by that fact as well.

‘Do you recognise it?’ Tara asked.

‘Recognise it?’ Willow was unsure what Tara meant.

‘Well I can tell when you have done a spell or incantation. It sort of leaves your signature in the…background count I guess. Same with mine. There’s a different one when we do it together. I never thought about why that was before…I just accepted it as a given.’ Tara could see that Willow didn’t recognise what she was talking about. ‘You don’t get that?’

‘No, but you are more sensitive to the nuances of the magic works than I am. I’m theory girl.’ It was true – Tara could sense things that she could not, and the palm reading she had done on Willow the other night. Scarily accurate.

‘I thought you were pencil girl.’ Tara joked jabbing a finger at her as if it were a pencil.

‘Quit it pebbles.’ Willow hit back with her own reference to their experiences with simple levitation. ‘It’s true though you are more sensitive to the little disturbances. You’ve never sensed that – signature – before?’ Willow asked, knowing that she would have to report such an occurrence to the others. There was no guarantee that whoever, or whatever this was would just be crash landing occasional floating roses.

‘No. Do you have to go tell Buffy and Giles?’ Tara could almost see the indecision on Willow’s face. Was that a sense of duty? And something else. She appreciated now some of just what Willow’s life was. How important she and her “Scooby” friends were… to everyone.

‘No. It’s gone now…hasn’t it?’ Willow was reluctant to draw the evening to a close just because someone was trying something out…it might be nothing and if it was something the world hadn’t ended…and there wasn’t a crowd of demons running across the lawns. Well… She stood up and went to the window, just to make sure those lawns were actually clear.

‘I can’t feel anything. Nothing out there?’ Tara too was concerned. It wasn’t so very long ago that she and Willow had been chased around campus, and that boost of magic was either very close or very powerful. Or even worse…both.

‘No, all clear. It might even have been the Wicca group, they meet tonight don’t they?’ Willow observed with a wry smile. ‘What’s left of them anyway.’ Tara had found out some weeks ago that their leaving the group had also led some of the other disaffected to leave. Carol and Anne had cornered her and berated Willow to her for causing the problems. They had totally ignored – or perhaps missed – the fact that Tara hadn’t actually attended herself since Willow’s last appearance at the group. Which was the most annoying thing. They had gone through their list of people who had not returned, blamed Willow for that and totally ignored the only actual Wicca that they had.

‘If that was them then they have all changed into toads…or conjured the biggest pile of magical brownies the world has ever seen.’ Tara smiled again. ‘No, that wasn’t them. I think it was just one person…or one thing.’

‘Just one.’ Willow mused and then glanced over to the star they had traced in sand. ‘A lot of power there, dangerous? And what if it was? Not a lot she could do now, even if she could get to Buffy or Giles quickly they’d just sit around and research it all night. Morning would still come… hopefully. Anything that was going to happen tonight was going to anyway. Or had. What could go wrong really? ‘Shall I help you clear up?’ Willow asked, referring to the slightly smudged area of the circle her decision to not rush off confirmed with that simple question.

‘You don’t need to, I can….’ Tara started, and then saw Willow’s face and the rejection of her self-reliance and also that Willow had chosen to stay a while – that the Scooby’s had for once lost out to her. ‘Thanks.’ She went to the wall, knelt and started to collect the fragments of petals that had smashed against that wall and shattered before the crash landing…. ‘Willow since w-when do petals shatter?’

Willow, having collected Tara’s dustpan and brush from the cupboard came over, examining the tiny pieces. ‘Hey, it’s like those flowers they dip in liquid nitrogen. They freeze and shatter when you tap them. We had that in science once, Joey Fernandez dropped a sandwich in the flask the teacher fished it out and it slipped out of the tongues, shattered all over the floor.’

‘But these aren’t cold. Or hot. Just shattered.’ Tara tipped the bits into Willows hand, to let her feel them. ‘Surely they should just have crumpled, maybe fallen off. Look they still crumple…they aren’t sharp or hard. It’s like all the substance has been sucked out of them. The energy. Whatever it is that makes a petal soft is gone.’

‘Mmmn. Like desiccated. When you start altering reality or realities who knows what should happen. At least they didn’t blow up.’ Willow tipped the bits into the dustpan and knelt down to sweep up the sand that formed their circle. ‘You know we should invest in a dust buster. It takes days for this to come out properly. One day were going to have to draw a circle in a hurry and find ourselves inside a square too. That could cause a nasty accident.’

Tara was in agreement but surprised at the time to mention it. ‘Aren’t you bothered by what happened to the rose?’ It was all that was on Tara’s mind right now and yet Willow was strangely detaching herself from the events.

‘Of course - but we can’t do anything about it now, and we don’t know what happened anyway. I thought we could chat for a bit. You know…like we said get with the friend thing. Do a spell, get to know each other a little better. It’s the plan.’ Willow brushed off the occurrence for the reasons she gave…and also because she wanted a night off from the disasters that seemed to go hand in claw with Hellmouths. She wanted to be able to have a friendship without that. ‘We have to have a plan.’ Not that it was the most traditional way to get to know someone…planning it out, making time to be like ‘normal’ friends. But needs must…when the demons kept calling you away.

Tara smiled, the boot now on the other foot, Willow wanting to get chatty whilst she was obsessing about spells. ‘I can live with that plan. Want a drink?’

‘Anything but coffee,’ Willow replied.

‘You always say that. Doesn’t it agree with you?’

‘It makes me jumpy and a little crazy.’ Willow was obviously reliving some of her bad coffee memories as she spoke.

‘Heaven forbid you should get crazy,’ Tara joked. It was hard to imagine though Willow always seemed so in-control. But maybe that wasn’t her natural state. Maybe she was still recovering from her pain. And maybe I, Tara thought, can draw her out of that – because she has already told me that her other friends can’t or won’t. And she wants to. She needs to. She’s tried magic and found out how bad that idea was. And they won’t help her. Tara knew that pain of old and had suffered it alone. It wasn’t the time to be alone – a period in you life when you were in that kind of pain. You needed your friends to help you – not just be there. And I’m not her answer, am I? I could be. If she lets me. If I put myself forward.

‘It isn’t pretty….Hyper Willow.’ Willow replied thinking of her babbling and jumpiness inspired by coffee. ‘Just a little. Thanks.’ Willow took the proffered soda and opened it up. ‘You not having one?’

‘That’s the last. You drank them all,’ Tara accused, but good-natured. She wasn’t a soda fan anyway. Much more water gal.

‘Ooh sorry. I’ll bring some more next time. Share?’ she offered.

‘Thanks.’ Tara sipped from the can, passed it back. ‘Tell me about Buffy’s birthday? Did your surprise party go ok?’ The party had been occupying Willow’s mind and time for a week or so – they had not got a lot done magic-wise but that was ok because they had talked the party over, the plans. It was good for her to celebrate…because she knew that her friend was still hurting, and friendly as they might be aside from the magic there was not a lot going on here that could take Willow’s mind off Oz and the rest.

‘Yes, better than previous years anyway. Less monsters, no violent deaths and more cake.’

‘That’s good.’ Tara observed.

‘Absolutely cake is always good thing. And jelly. And ice-cream. All were to be had in abundance.’ Willow thought about it some more. ‘Sorry I didn’t invite you but it wasn’t really a –

‘It was your roommates birthday. Who I don’t know. With her friends and classmates – who I don’t know. Why would I be there?’ Tara was not at all bitter, just matter of fact.

Matter of fact yes, but there was an unpleasant truth lurking behind those facts – at least as far as Willow could see. She was avoiding taking Tara to meet her friends. Why? She wasn’t sure but it was nonetheless true. Infact she hadn’t even mentioned Tara’s existence to any of them. Not Buffy. Not Xander. None of them. Which was strange. They knew she was a practicing Wicca – literally practicing – so why did she have to say she was in the library or the lab? ‘You could have gone, but -’ Willow was interrupted again.

‘But I wouldn’t have known anyone other than you and you couldn’t always be hanging around with me if I had gone because you had to be with your friends…other friends,’ Tara was pleased to see Willow smile at that last afterthought. ‘So I would probably have sat quietly in a corner eating cake and embarrassing myself if anyone had actually spoken to me.’ Still matter of fact. ‘You don’t have to explain or apologise Willow. I’m used to being alone.’

The straightforward manner in which Tara concluded her statement of understanding almost broke Willow’s heart. Here was a wonderful woman who was never appreciated, as she deserved to be. Sure, Tara was shy, some of it was her own fault – but still. But what can you say to such a statement? To an admittance that this woman had come to accept her lonely status? Nothing that wouldn’t sound patronising or an argument for arguments sake. The fact was that she had left Tara here when she could have invited her, let her had a bad or good time but at least given her the chance to have that time. She wanted to apologise again, to tell Tara it wouldn’t happen again and it shouldn’t but what she actually said was ‘I’m glad you understand. Now you can have your cake.’ Willow reached for her bag and produced a paper napkin, folded around the cake. She could promise it wouldn’t happen again because she knew that she still wasn’t ready to introduce her new friend to her others. ‘And a hat.’

‘Do I have to wear it?’ Tara asked, unfolding the flimsy tissue paper crown.

‘Only whilst you eat the cake.’ Why couldn’t she bring herself to bring Tara out into the light? Why keep her hidden away? Maybe it was a danger thing. She could get hurt if she was exposed to Scooby-levels of monsters. But no that wasn’t it.

Tara put the crown on ripping it slightly as she pushed it too far onto her head.

‘Big head’ joked Willow. Maybe it was a selfish thing – did she want to be the only witch around? Was she jealous of that status. No that wasn’t true either. But it was a selfish thing though. I just want her to myself. My friend. Not Buffy’s or Xander’s. Mine. And that wasn’t fair on Tara not at all.

Tara just looked at her after that taunt.

And Willow wilted under the mock-glare. There was no one she had ever met less big headed than Tara Maclay. ‘Sorry.’ When she said sorry though it was for more than just the joke.

Tara smiled. ‘Want some?’ Tara offered a piece of the crumbly cake to Willow who shook her head with a little too much enthusiasm to be innocent. Tara understood why when she had tasted it. And almost spat it out despite being in company, which was not at all how she had been raised.

Willow smiled. ‘Well you said you wanted to know my friends better. Cake a la Xander and Anya. Fortunately not the main cake – which Anya was ticked off about but was definitely a good thing.’ The ex-demon had not been at all impressed – until she had tasted the cake she and Xander had baked and the proper one and castigated Xander for his choice of sample products. The girl was definitely judgemental.

‘Definitely - what is it?’ Tara asked, finally having managed to swallow the mouthful

‘Some taste test product Xander had. They sent him a trial pack and it said that you could make cakes out of them if you ground them up. So they did.’ Willow laughed. ‘Now you know. Xander and Anya are not master bakers.’

‘Good to know.’ Tara binned the rest of the cake, removed the hat and folding it carefully placed it on the desk well away from the crumpled napkin the cake had been delivered in – saving it.

‘We sort of ran out of cake before I could get you any – the real cake I mean. Sorry.’ Willow apologised again.

‘The way you say her name. Anya. You don’t like her do you?’ Tara observed and wanting to know what would turn this seemingly mild mannered woman against someone so vehemently – though she suspected that there were deeply felt passions within Willow that circumstances could awake – that she could be quite scary if she was aroused to it. Though probably not if she tried to be. If Willow tried to be scary it would probably come off as awkward, false and slightly ridiculous. She just wasn’t a nasty enough person to be that way. But if her feelings led her to anger and bitterness – as they had all too recently - then the world might shake. But perhaps that was a cliché about redheads and their tempers.

‘I mentioned she used to be a demon?’ Willow asked.

‘A few times.’ Tara chose not to pursue that aspect of Willow’s prejudice as it hit a little too close to home. Would Willow hate her this much within the year?

‘Well, did I mention that she tried to fool me into getting her amulet back – that it would make her a vengeance demon again? And it went – well more than ka-blooey?’ Willow was indignant even now that she had been fooled into that – more so because it had been a fit of her own pique that had allowed it to happen. If she hadn’t been feeling so sorry for herself that would never have happened. She had wanted to stop being used and was just used again. People wouldn’t have died at the Bronze if she had thought about it and not just reacted to some perceived slight. At least not from what she caused… the death count at the Bronze was pretty low that night though anyway – especially for Sunnydale. But that wasn’t a comfort. Infact it was made worse because it was sort of her – the evil twin – that caused them directly.

‘No. What happened? Singed eyebrows?’

‘Oh no. She triggered…we triggered…a portal to another reality where she had lost the amulet. But we missed it…the amulet I mean, but we brought back someone from there.’ Willow replied, in a manner that suggested singed eyebrows would be infinitely preferable to her.

‘Who?’

‘Me. Well kind of.’

‘You met yourself?’ Tara was curious now. ‘How were you?’

‘A vampire. Not one hundred per cent with it in the sanity kind of way…or even twenty percent really, actually five percent might be pushing the limits of credibility. And I was also…’ Willow trailed off and then continued ‘well…sort of gay’ she revealed as if that was more disturbing than the vampire part or the insanity.

Tara blinked. ‘Wow.’ A reflexive comment, but even she would have trouble specifying just what it was a reflex to – the whole scenario or some specific part of it? That last part? It made her think. It made an inkling she had buried and suppressed spring to life for a few moments. An inkling within herself of just why that might matter to her – even in alternate reality, or dimension or whatever it was. But it was an inkling that she could barely acknowledge – let alone half-seriously think about this was her friend…her only friend. But still…the inkling remained and aggravated her until she put it down fiercely.

‘Yeah. She went on the rampage for a while, but we sent her back to the nasty Sunnydale she came from. I kind of felt sorry for her though. Being bitten probably wasn’t her fault and there but for being bitten go I.’ Willow sounded as if she didn’t actually regret the incident, kind of wistful. The chances of being bitten round here were pretty high…is that what she would have become without a soul? Willow had often lain awake and thought about that and if she was honest apart from the insanity and the gay thing that might be her. With no soul – no self-doubt to hold her back. That might have been her. Would perhaps have been already if Spike had been able to bite her in her room and had turned her as he threatened. Well offered…

Tara continued - ‘Is that really what turned you against Anya? Sure it wasn’t her going after…and getting Xander?’ Tara knew of course that Xander also figured large in Willow’s thoughts. She had heard enough stories and had a pretty fair guess where the frustration with Anya might have come from.

‘I have to admit that annoyed me but I am well and truly over that now. Really. But it is par for the course.’ Willow smiled again. Taking the topic away from that aspect of Xander that she didn’t like to discuss. Not anymore. Not because she still harboured those wrong feelings but because of what they had done to her in the past.

‘Huh?’

‘Well Xander is kind of paranormal in his choice of love life. Giant preying mantis woman, Inca mummy girl, Cordelia – who barely qualified as human and an ex-vengeance demon. We are all doomed. I mean look at me too…werewolf…Buffy - vampire with a soul who loses it if she …makes him happy. Xander just does so much worse. It’s a good job we all have a sense of humour.’

‘He chose you. Once.’ Tara pointed out.

‘Wanna-be witch back then and that all worked out really well. Or not. I told you that right? I had wanted it for so long – but it was just a dream. That was all. When we were really…together…then it wasn’t right – I think we both knew it. And not because we were with others.’ Willow admitted to Tara. ‘We were friends…and that is what we were meant to be. In the grand scheme of things we weren’t meant to be anything more than friends no matter how much I dreamt about it.’

‘Yes. But though it might not have worked but he had some taste after all,’ said Tara trying to look on the bright side, and pay her friend a backhanded compliment. And couldn’t help wondering if that awakened inkling had sent her fishing. A little harmless fishing trip? Inklings after all weren’t even thoughts.

‘Gee thanks. Flatter me some more’ Willow replied caustically, though underlined with humour, it was not an incident of which she was at all proud – particularly now in the absence of Oz. Might he not have…strayed…if she hadn’t got involved earlier with Xander? It was irrational – she had refuted the possibility herself, but could it all be her fault? Could it all go back to that?

‘Maybe later’ Tara shot back quickly.

Broken out of that destructive train of thought Willow checked her watch. ‘Later? I think you might mean earlier. It’s gone three. I should go. Doctor Perez savaged the last person to fall asleep in his lectures. I don’t do well being savaged.’ Besides she’d spent enough sleepless nights worrying about why he had left… ultimately. And every night a different possibility emerged as prime candidate. Enough was enough. Though he might be back tomorrow, he had been gone long enough now for her to realise and finally accept that he might never return. It still hurt – a lot but for her own sanity she needed to realise that. And thought that she did now.

Tara could see Willow was thinking of something other than – or prompted by – their conversation. ‘You don’t have to. G-go I mean. You c-could stay over if you like,’ Tara blurted out. Seeming to surprise herself with the offer but once made it seemed like the perfect idea. At such a late hour, with no one to make sure Willow got home safe why not. That’s what friends do.

‘Really?’ Willow had never even thought of it. It made sense, being so late Buffy and Riley might have assumed she was not coming back and decide to…snuggle. ‘I don’t have any of my stuff.’

‘You can go home in the morning for it. I have to be up early anyway - do my laundry before the first class. I’ll lend you a shirt and a toothbrush.’ Tara offered. ‘And I’ll make sure you get to your lecture in time. Promise.’ She smiled, the nervousness hidden.

‘Aaah you are a wicked one…you have a spare toothbrush for…guests, for gentlemen friends?’ Willow joked.

Tara went bright red, embarrassed and ashamed at the insinuation despite the fact she knew it was a joke. ‘N-No, I just b-bought a n-new one.’ Her speech once again fell apart as she got distressed. And certainly she would never have one for “gentlemen friends” as Willow put it. Never that but how could Willow know that? The subject had never come up and she wasn’t about to raise it – besides it’s not like I’m…. practising…or even reading the theory. And aside from inklings not even thinking about it as much right now.

‘And a big bed.’ Willow followed up before realising just how she had affected Tara with her last statement. She stopped as Tara began to shift from embarrassed to almost distraught. Seeing the genuine distress the joke was no longer in the least bit funny. Willow gave over with the pointed humour and put a hand on her newest friend’s arm. ‘It’s ok, I believe you…’ Seeing the look still on Tara’s face ‘I didn’t mean anything but a joke, honest. And thank you…it is a bit late to be crossing campus alone.’

Tara’s expression shifted to a beaming smile, almost instantly, in spite of herself, ‘Especially when you know what is out there.’

‘Yes, it kind of puts a damper on the free spirited fun…at night at least.’ Willow frowned. ‘Not that I have ever really been renowned for my free spiritedness. Or fun.’

‘I never had a sleepover before.’ Tara mused, ‘My dad wasn’t much into that sort of fun for his only d-daughter.’ Truth be told her father was more than aware of her non-magical inclinations – had been since… Not that he had ever said a word of disapproval, not about that at least – but he had avoided situations with any connotations of those inclinations for her because he knew that Donny and her Aunts and Uncles would be nowhere near as understanding. They might tolerate her being a demon but being…the other. No. Closed minded on that front.

‘It’s not a sleepover until you can’t count the sleeping bags on one hand. This is more a…bed share.’ She paused. ‘You did mean for us to share the bed…or am I sleeping on the floor?’

‘I was thinking of letting you take a chair and sleep in the corridor’ Tara joked, in higher spirits now than at any time in the night so far, even when she had opened the door to her friend some hours ago. ‘Course you get part of the bed silly.’ Not that she had ever wanted a sleepover at home anyway. Lacking enough friends at school to get anywhere near Willow’s definition.

‘Oh that’s good. I once slept in the corridor after a party at Jesse’s house. People kept falling over me.’ Relieved Willow started to hunt for sight of the promised accessories. ‘Have you got the toothbrush?’ Willow asked.

‘On the windowsill, still in the box. I’ll get you the shirt whilst you wash up.’ Tara offered.

Willow left for the bathroom down the hall and Tara was alone in her room, but knew that she would not be spending another lonely night tonight. Surprised at herself if not shocked. This was not something she had planned on, or even really wanted. Until that moment when she had suggested it when it had come to mean more than it should to her in the last minutes. Inklings again. She almost felt dirty for even letting such inklings into her mind. Though she knew she had gained some feelings for Willow beyond friendship, she was in no way certain of herself at this point…let alone having any idea how to read the other young woman’s emotions and feelings in that regard. Besides everything she had learnt about Willow so far suggested that the red-haired woman would never have such inklings of her own and besides they were still trying to get to know each other as friends should – let alone anything else. The thought process was dangerous. It could lead to her being hurt when she had no right to even be thinking about such things. She couldn’t start to think about Willow that way. It would spoil everything they had and were getting.

She fished a long t-shirt from the drawer and left it on the edge of the bed, hurriedly changed, retrieved her own toothbrush and as Willow came in beat a tactful retreat to go wash up herself, departing with a smile as Willow thanked her for the shirt.

When she returned Willow had neatly folded her clothes and placed them on the back of the desk chair, standing at the end of the bed. Smiling at Tara as she came in ‘I didn’t know which side you wanted. After all it is your bed.’

‘I don’t mind, never really thought about it’ Tara replied.

‘Never had to share it?’ Willow asked and almost immediately regretted the question and all it implied. Oh way to go Willow. Let’s just start probing into her friends more intimate past. Wonderful conversation piece when you know how she reacts to stuff like this.

Embarrassed again Tara replied ‘N-No.’

‘Sorry, I just meant it’s kind of weird, sharing’ Willow stated. ‘Took me and Oz…’ She tailed off. ‘Enough of that.’

‘What?’ Tara asked, interested in the person who had shared Willow’s life and had so obviously shattered it by leaving. And that he had left…a gap in that life.

‘Enough looking back at what was,’ Willow resolved. ‘I have to accept that I may never see him again. Not that I want to accept it…I don’t. But I have to.’

Tara smiled. ‘OK, no looking back between three and seven a.m.’

‘Well alright then. I’ll take the left side…since I’m in it already,’ Willow offered after taking her choice anyway by climbing into that side. She would have moved if Tara had asked her to, but she knew that Tara wasn’t going to say a word…whatever she felt. Or wherever she needed to lie to be able to sleep. The other young woman needed a shot of self-confidence Willow thought…not that I am one to even think that myself let alone comment on others.

‘OK.’ Tara climbed into the other side of the bed, lay on her back for a second, reached out and turned off the bedside lamp that had illuminated the room. ‘Good night Willow.’

‘Good night Tara.’

They lay there for just a few minutes and then as fatigue borne of the late hour and spell casting set in turned over and, backs towards each other fell asleep in minutes. Separate and divided but not totally alone in the night.


------------------
She's my always



------------------
She's my always

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Last Gifts (Currently Part 8)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Late” and prior to “A New Definition of Us” in this cycle – between Season 4 Episodes “An New Man” and “The I in Team.” This story is purely a look at Tara’s thoughts, lying awake in bed…and perhaps more importantly alone in that bed. Earlier stories hinted at what she might have started to feel for Willow. This is her realisation of exactly what those feelings are.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “The I in Team” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Well one of them is there….give me a chance.
Notes: I don’t recall the manner of the death of Tara’s mother ever being specified so I took liberties as you will see below which may (and knowing my luck will) be contradicted in later episodes – here’s hoping. I once had a similar dream to this. That made me realise just how I felt for someone credited below… so more than the usual this is the sum of my experiences. I would advise reading this twice (so says my beta reader!) to get the crossover points clear. This is a story based on the memory of a dream. As such the characters in that memory jump around and it may not be clear first time round. You’ll see what I mean.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Also thanks to Halcyon for the note – I’m sure you’ll see what I meant in my reply when you read this.
I think it might be nostalgia at work with people having a positive view of this cycle – everyone else has been there, done this story and moved on to their own creations for W/T. So I’m behind the times…I live in the past. Here’s to the future. And last as always most of all to L – who not even a Buffy Fan beta read this - she’s my always.
The Beginnings Cycle

Last Gifts

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘But I love you!’ Tara jolted herself out of her dream with those words, spoken – no shouted – aloud. The dream had terrified her. Again. A dream in which she was powerless to act. Incapable of resolving the situation. Helpless. In which Willow had died.

It had ended with that shout of terror as the young woman, strangely appearing exactly as she had when she was in this room earlier that night, had slipped away from her – the hand that Tara had held becoming lifeless – the eye’s lacking the sparkle that had made Willow, well Willow. Leaving a husk, a shell in the hospital bed. A hospital back home. One she had visited many times, but not the one time she should have.

Where her mother had died.

She had dreamt often of that day in her life. Begged her mother not to go, not to leave them. Not to give up. To fight for her life and for her family. A dream that had never been reality because she had not been there…at the end…when she had gone. She’d been forbidden to go by a father who wanted to spare her that pain. And every day since then Tara had known that maybe, just maybe, her mother could have been made to fight. If only I had been there and had a chance to speak to her before… she went. In sparing her the pain her Father had forbidden her the chance to make it different. Or the chance, if she had failed, to say good-bye. To let go. And so she was haunted.

For Willow to be in that dream, to take her mother’s place… it was unnerving. At first because she didn’t want anyone else to take her mother’s place there. That dream was her penance. The price she paid for not having insisted, for not having fought her Father and forced him to take her to the hospital. She had never really argued with him in her life. He had been the unbending authority figure. And he had always been right – to her at least. So she had not argued. She should have then though. Her brothers could have cared for themselves for those few hours - they were more than old enough. She had needed to be there and liked to think that her mother had needed her there too. That she might have made things different. The problem with that being… that she hadn’t been there. And that was what made it so disturbing.

And the second thing…she had been absolutely certain, in that dream state, that it was Willow that was lying there. It wasn’t like a usual dream where you think it is a certain person – even though they were different in some ways. This was Willow and she was in pain. She was dying. And she too wouldn’t stay – even when Tara asked her to. She too would not fight. And all because I couldn’t say the right words. I couldn’t convince her to stay because I couldn’t give her a reason to fight. I couldn’t say it. That final agonised shout had been at an unhearing corpse. The dream Willow had never known. The life had already faded. Her chance had gone again. To save Willow this time. I was too late in telling her. That was the thought that bounced around her brain. Even now, minutes later the dream was still a dislocated part of her reality. She knew Willow was sleeping in her own room. But she also knew that she was lying, cooling to room temperature, on that hospital bed back home. And she felt the grief. The self-loathing associated with her failure and lack of courage.

If she had told her sooner. If Willow had been given something to fight for she might have stayed. Her father had let her go. He saw an end to her pain and he embraced it. It had been a long painful journey for her. Whilst Tara had devoted herself to maintaining the house and looking after her brothers he had devoted himself to her mother. It was only during that time that Tara had realised just how much he had loved her and she him. Despite what she was he truly, deeply loved her with a purity that was almost mythic. The stuff of fiction and legend. He loved her so much that he could not want her to stay – let alone ask her to, because she wanted to go. And he couldn’t deny her anything. She couldn’t bring herself to stay even for her children. And Tara had never asked her to. She didn’t know who she despised most for that. He had loved Willow. No he had loved her mother. It was so confusing. So who loved Willow?

That would be me?

In her mind’s eye two images she had never truly seen were still merging, splitting, coming together and existing simultaneously. The most important person in her life until she had come here to Sunnydale. And the most important person in her life today. And Tara knew in that flash of confusion that right then she loved them both. But one was gone beyond the veil. There was only one chance left.

The jolt of that realisation brought her out of the post-dream state to lie there fully awake. Her heart pounding as if she had been running, sweat soaking her sheets, her breath coming in sharp rasps. Clarity was a terrible thing when it was dumped upon you.

For so long now Tara knew she had loved, hated and sympathised with her mother in almost equal measure. She resented the fact that she had gone. She had so clearly given up. Not on her, or on her father but on life. When her father had embraced her before he left for the hospital that final day he had almost said as much. He knew that his wife had reached the end – not of her physical endurance, though she had always been a frail woman - but of her strength. Her real strength. Her willpower had been eaten away as surely had her body. She couldn’t face life. And Tara hadn’t wanted to face life without her. She was always there. Always. And she was the only person who shared Tara’s fate. The person who had loved Tara most despite that. If she had known. If she had known that I needed her too, thought Tara. That someone wasn’t willing to let her go, would she have let the doctors try and mend her ravaged body? Perhaps. They might still have failed but we should have tried. She and I. But I was too late.

Always too late. That was how the dream went. Always too late.

And Willow’s presence in her dream. Their hands clasped at the end as had become their private code. That clasp the same as she had always dreamt of holding her mother’s hand at the end – but never actually done. Had she held Willow’s hand like that the first time because of her dream? Or was she dreaming it because of how she had held Willow’s hand? Where did reality begin? And end? What did that say that she couldn’t tell?

That I might be too late again? That I should do something? Anything? That doing something is always better than doing nothing? That I should admit, to myself at least what I should already know? That I am falling in love? With Willow?

No that wasn’t the truth. She wasn’t falling in love at all. She had already plunged through the fall and hit the ground…hard. She already loved that young woman. It wasn’t the after effect of the dream, not some hallucination. It was a reality she had resisted, hard, cold and as unyielding as concrete. She had known something was happening for some time. That she was falling…but the fall was without sensation. But now she was at rest, having thudded to a halt on a floor of realisation. Knowing in her heart that it was, in fact, no longer her own. That she wanted to give it – and herself - away. She wanted her heart to belong to another once more. To Willow.

But the trouble was it never could. Willow was her friend and that had been enough for her. That had given her something to stay here for. A reason to resist the persuasions of her family. To not return home before she had to. To stay here and know something other than the life she would have to return to next year…when she turned 20. Her mother’s life. But without the compensations of having a love like her father in her life - that had supported her mother. Of being loved genuinely and unconditionally. I will be so alone – she knew that - and once that had seemed an attractive alternative to having the wrong “kind of person” placed in her life. Even if she did meet… someone who was right… they could never return home with her. Even if they wanted to. Even if they wanted me, she admitted to herself, when they found out what I am. But now, admitting how she felt, loneliness was not something she could tolerate, and with Willow as her friend she was not lonely. But more than that…?

And another “but” - Willow was not… not like she was. She was still grieving for the loss of her love. A man. Oz in fact. Tara knew Willow’s thoughts were still full of him – even if her words were not. And the way Willow said the name – even when she was almost cursing it. That was not going to change just because Tara wanted it to. Willow was just wired differently… or rather Tara was. She knew Willow liked her – finally realised that after so many doubts that she was truly a friend . There was though a wide gap between that and… anything else. A gap that could never be bridged from one side… For Willow even to suspect that Tara had lost her heart to her might be filled with badness. The sure knowledge might disgust her. She was sure that, in principle and any normal situation, Willow was not a person who would ever judge someone else’s sexuality and lifestyle - it was a totally different thing to have that lifestyle pushed into your face… and to even mention this truth to Willow would be to force the issue on her. Let alone to issue an invitation to it. No matter how open minded a person was that sort of knowledge had to affect the way they treated you – it would for anyone. Gay or straight or anything in between. To know that a person loved you was to force a decision. And that way led to judgement. A judgement that I will not like.

And why would she even look at me that way? Aside from the fact that I am entirely the wrong sex… I’m not exactly dish of the day either. Not compared to what that flame haired goddess saw every morning in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Something else that she had never admitted to herself before. Tara was a gay girl…but she had never allowed herself to admit to anything other than the basic physical attractiveness of Willow before – just as she might think about anyone else. Now though she could think it at least. Willow was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Whilst I am just awkward, plain at best, and have a stammer that could sink a battleship. What am I compared to her? Nothing at all.

And that was the least of Willow’s attributes – her physical beauty. Tara’s life, like everyone else’s had been filled with people – and aside from her family – rarely had many even been bothered to do more than tolerate her. Those who liked her – few and far between indeed. She knew that Willow had encountered similar problems but that should never have been. Willow was, she knew, the kindest person she had met…even more so than my mother she was ashamed to admit…the warmest. A complicated personality to be sure. Easily and too often bruised…but devoted. To her friends. To things she need never have gotten involved in. The future of the world. The cause of good in that world. And so strong. Sometimes a strength aroused to anger that did her few favours. But a strength. A strength that was often, even Tara had seen, lacking in her own cause and defence, giving her a strange vulnerability – but for others, already including Tara, the reason that they could continue.

A person who would never intentionally hurt her. Tara knew that. But she was also sure that revealing her feelings would estrange them. Create a distance between them that would never truly be bridged – even just to return to how they were now as friends. Willow would forever see the person who wanted to love her. Not a friend. And even more than she knew now that she wanted to be able to freely love Willow she knew that to feel that distance open between them because talking about that wacky thing called love would be intolerable. Silence was the only option. On that topic at least.

How could Willow, knowing that Tara loved her and was probably thus physically attracted to her as well ever share a bed with her again – without feeling that she was giving a come on to her? Encouraging Tara? She couldn’t. When Willow had stayed over that late night – and all those times subsequently - Tara had rejoiced at her very presence. She was not alone those nights and she had always been alone. There had been someone else she had…loved, but even she – so long ago – had never shared a night with Tara beyond that disastrous first kiss. There was nothing that had interrupted her physical solitude, not till Willow stayed. It was not romantic. It was certainly not sexual. It was just the presence. The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

And how long could it last? A year? Not even that. Come her 20th birthday she would be going home…and what would she say then if she were with Willow? Sorry honey I never mentioned I’m a demon. Bye? No, she had seen what happened to Willow when she was abandoned. She could not do that to her…even if she needed Willow. And she couldn’t tell her. Not about her heritage. To ask Willow to accept that she was gay….that she loved her…and in her dreams she wanted to be loved back… and then I’m a demon. And if by some miracle you can accept that then I have to leave you. Forever. A bridge too far…

The truth was inescapable though.

I love Willow Rosenberg.

The thought was not anathema to her brain. What she had already known deep inside her had been pulled to the surface of her thoughts – where she could recognise it. Thank you mother. Thank you for that last gift.


-----------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Well here it is the brand spanking new part 9. I am not totally happy with it but then I have read and redrafted it four times in the last day so I am maybe a little too close. Feedback especially appreciated and I will tweak the story where people think it is badly needed.
It bears repeating what is said in the notes, this is really just a link to the events of what is now part 10 which I will post tomorrow sometime (it is already in place.)Don't let your disappointment with this part get you down on the cycle we are really getting close to the whole point of it now afterall!
Have fun Kitties

Katharyn
Title: The Beginnings Cycle What We Look At. What We See. (Currently Part 9)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After Late and prior to A New Definition of Us in this cycle between Season 4 Episodes An New Man and The I in Team. This story is a counterpart to Last Gifts which looks at Taras thoughts and surprise, surprise this one deals with Willows (though this story is earlier that same night.) Just to be clear though dont expect a realisation of desire for Tara or a gay now thing because Willow aint - at least in her own mind - yet. This is simply Willow beginning to accept that Tara may be attracted to her and what that might mean. Also it sees Tara supplant Oz in Willows thoughts without her even noticing it, even if not her affections just yet so there are a lot of Oz thoughts, but those fade away. This whole story is to link to the events of part 10, establishing the seeds of questions in Willows mind that will start to bear fruit in that next part.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including The I in Team Willow asks herself questions in this story that will be answered in New Moon Rising but there are no direct spoilers for that episode.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: One is there and the other is on the way at last. And one plus one equals
Notes: This story was written on the fly to fill a gap between existing stories and to satisfy the kitties appetites. This is what happens when you rush people Kitties, stick with me though and we will get back to the good stuff in part 10! Also this story is exclusively based in Willows thoughts. As before this means the narrative and tenses jump around as (my) thoughts do. This is deliberate though hard to read sometimes, sorry in advance. And lots of questions. Not many of which are answered here.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. And to Forrister who was sweet enough to apologize for liking this guff and demanding more! No need to apologize.
L as always what can I say thats new? Its all already been said.


The Beginning Cycle

What We Look AtWhat We See

By

Katharyn Rosser

They didnt happen so often anymore these bouts of blackness. Less and less recently thank the goddess. And what was that down to? That she was spending more time with her new friend. One who was unconnected with the life that she had led before. One that was unconnected, so far, with the Scoobys he had also been a part of. A friend who offered distance from the past. Course all that didnt make it any better when it did sweep over her to consume her soul.

Willow was spending time with Tara, and this was the first time since she had recognised Tara to truly be a friend that she had fallen into this black hole of despair. A black hole that was destined to be filled with chocolaty badness and mocha and maybe some traditional best friend supporting girly chat - if Buffy was home tonight as she was not about to dump full on Willow-depression on Tara.

It was an Oz shaped black hole. It had been trying to pull her in since he had left and it so nearly had. If she was honest she had not recovered after being offered Anyas old job as well as her friends seemed to think she had. She had not got better. She had baked cookies and done her penance to the people she had hurt. But if it had not been for finding something else to help fill her life then where would she have been now? The thread that Spike had apparently suggested she was hanging on by would long since have snapped.

She had left Taras earlier this evening than she had for a while. They hadnt performed a spell. And that was a good thing. They had just talked and that was nice not to even raise the subject of magic. Though she wanted to know what Tara knew she also, more and more, wanted to know Tara. And what did Tara want? Tara wanted to know her. Plus she liked doing spells too.

Tara was the only person who helped fill that Oz shaped gap in her life that had threatened to consume her. But it wasnt just Oz shaped. When she had looked up at the freshly risen moon and saw its aspect full that was when the grief and pain had swept back into her. As if it could detect how well she had been doing, getting on with her life, waiting for this night to come back, to smack her around the head and remind her of what she had lost.

Not just Oz. This year - it was the gap left by the increasing isolation of the members of the Scooby gang from each other. Between the commandoes dealing with the random demon and vamp threats, classes spread all over a college campus instead of in compact school, a new boyfriend for Buffy and Xanders, sometime, jobs the Scoobies were not spending much time together outside of actual saving the world stuff. Factor in Giless isolation from the gang and Xanders choice of girlfriend and things were just great. If you were something planning to come to Sunnydale and to try and end the world.

Could we stop the end of the world right now? If it came along? Again. Maybe, but we could have done it faster, better and more important with a smile in our hearts last year. Now it was more a duty than being part of the adventure it had been. More a chore than just one of the things that they, as friends, did together not matter how that might sound. Willow thought that they were each beginning to see Buffys point of view regarding her destiny. Sometimes Buffy resented what she was and though we all have a choice we cant abandon her to do that alone. So we fight, we hang out in crypts, cemeteries and sewers and not as something we want to do for each other, right now it is just to keep the world safe. Just

But right now Willow was more concerned with filling up on chocolaty badness. The Scooby gang would get along. It always did. They had suffered problems before and would again. But the burst of depression had fallen over her like a shroud when she had looked up into the night sky on the way back from Taras was immediate in its effects. She knew it well by now it was an old friend. Well not a friend. Kind of more like Anya. Something that she didnt like but she was nonetheless getting used to. She knew what would help to soothe its passing. A sugar rush. It didnt make things any better but it did pass the time and it was traditional. And tradition was important in Wicca. Ok so it wasnt a Wicca tradition but hey in pain here and tradition in a storm.

Shed diverted via the shop and picked up the necessary comfort foods but found that, getting back to the dark and empty room she was supposed to be sharing with Buffy, chocolate was not the answer, not really. She nibbled on a bar but the taste was cloying and false. Goddess, when even chocolate is no longer a substitute what the heck do you do then. When the chocolates dont work?

How many of those full moons now since Oz had left? How many moons since he and Verrucca had been together? How many moons since he had killed the other werewolf and deliberately taken an (almost) human life? How many moons since he had, as the wolf, turned on her too and Buffy had been forced to save her life.again? From the wolfman she loved and who professed to love her. And as the man, how many moons was it since Oz had crushed her spirit and abandoned her?

Maybe if he hadnt just left, if he had done a better job of crushing their love that would have been easier to bear. Then she might not have felt as bad, for as long, having to worry about him wondering where he was and if he was safe. Despite all he had done their love had been too strong to be forgotten without lots of pain. Pain that, until tonight seemed to have eased some.

Actually no. If she stood back from herself and looked at the pain she was deluding herself. It was still less - even now in the midst of it. Before the immediacy of the pain had always been crushing, perhaps less so in the memory. But now it was not so bad even in the middle of suffering it. More a dull ache than a dagger through her chest, piercing her heart. And actually knowing that kind of bothered her. It was like admitting an end to them, or being close to it. Willow and Oz finished? She had wanted to the pain to go away for so long that when it had faded she hadnt even noticed and just assumed it was still as bad. Just reacted to it. And when she did notice it was not necessarily a good thing. It was admitting to herself that they were over. He wouldnt come back. Not now. Not after all this time. It wasnt that she didnt care after all he was Oz it was that she had adapted. She had found new things in her life. New friends, new interests.

Well no, actually she had just found Tara. What else was there that was new? Nothing else.

Just Tara?

Tara was a new friend, that was true and the only one, but the interests that they pursued together were not new to either of them, though they were going in new directions. Did that mean that Tara had been all it had taken. Tara and time? That mystery woman and a little healing was that all Oz was worth? And Tara wasnt really a mystery. Just

Well the other Wicca was a little strange though, not that I am one to think that, she told herself. It was just that some of Taras reactions were peculiar and unexpected, but maybe that was just something she had to come to understand in a friend. She probably thinks that I am strange too, Willow thought.

And what would she do if Oz were to return right now, walk through that door under the light of a full moon as a man? In control of the wolf? She had come so far that she wasnt sure that she would be able to welcome it. To set herself up for the fall again. That was the danger of loving the wolf and she wasnt sure that she could do that again.

No that was just the danger of loving. Wasnt it?

Tara was funny though. Not funny ha-ha though sometimes, when Willow understood her rare jokes, she could be a scream. The strange little stories that she made up though - they werent even intended to be humorous but they were funny because they made little sense and were almost always sweet. Taras younger brothers had, apparently, loved them. And so do I already.

So Tara wasnt often a big laugh then, but she it wasnt that she was peculiar that had caused Willow to reach that conclusion either. It was just the way that she sometimes reacted to what was said or implied in an ordinary conversation. A look of pain, embarrassment or eagerness where Willow would not have expected them. The way she looked at things at me most of all. Willow had often felt Taras gaze on her. When she had looked up or across from whatever she was doing Tara eyes were elsewhere but often shifting as if to avoid being caught looking. Was the word furtive?

She thought, perhaps, that Tara was reading her. Maybe. Not that she minded. The other Wicca was far more attuned to people and their feelings that she was which was funny as it seemed that Tara had as much trouble expressing her own feelings as I do, Willow thought. Maybe it was all part of being the quiet one, the introverted. Maybe it was less about magic and more about observation. Just staying quiet and looking at people as they really were. She hadnt asked Tara if that was what she was doing. Instead she had just pretended not to notice if there was anything to notice anyway. Perhaps, she thought, I am just being hyper-sensitive. People look at each other for all sorts of reasons they dont have to be working mojo.

Shed looked at Oz, hadnt been able to stop when they had been together. When they had been together, now there was a phrase that was of the past tense. Thats me and Oz, Willow thought, past tense. She had watched how he moved, how he sat still, how he breathed and how he prepared himself for those few words he spoke. Once upon a time he had looked at her too but of course towards the end she had just watched him looking at Veruca. Looking at her in the flesh, which was an unfortunate phrase as all she could now think of was them in that cage. Together and naked. But that wasnt the worst of it. That she could have rationalised as simple animal attraction animal being the operative word. It would still have hurt but she could have got over that in time and still, perhaps, had Oz. But he had been looking at Veruca even when the female werewolf wasnt there. Veruca had been in his mind constantly to the extent that perhaps he had not really noticed her there lurking - but welcoming her all the same. What did mean when someone kept being welcomed into your soul like that?

Why does Tara keep looking at me so intently? Does she think of me when I am not there? Is she even looking at me in strange ways? Perhaps I just slightly fear what she might be doing. That she might be seeing more in me than I see in myself. That wouldnt be that hard to do after all. We are all blind when it comes to ourselves.

Maybe it was obsession that was the reason for people intruding in the thoughts of others she was sure that had been it with Oz. Maybe it was lust. Perhaps a dash of that too. If they had not been werewolves would they have even noticed each other? And if they had, what would have happened if the wolf-Oz had not threatened tried to maul and kill her? Could he have stayed then after everything else that he had done to her? Would she have allowed him to stay in her life? And if he had what would have happened to them? It would have been nice to have a say in it, an option. But that time was long gone those questions had never been any part of reality.

And sometimes it could be just good old-fashioned affection and love that brought people into others thoughts.

She thought that Tara was looking at her though. Really looking. Almost certainly.

Had Oz at any time come to love Veruca? He wasnt the type to fall in love easily -look how certain he had to be before he would use the word with her. Before he would even make out with her. How special he wanted it to be when they had finally made love for all the right reasons and never the wrong ones. And then with a week or so of sniffing he had got in a cage with that bitch. Bad word. But literally true.

What did Taras sly, hidden glances actually mean? Perhaps the word though was shy, rather than sly. Raising her eyes from a down-turned head, Tara spent too long looking at her knees, or the floor. The lack of confidence in Tara, someone other than herself, appealed to Willow in a strange way. She would love to see Tara become stronger and more assertive but right now it was nice to be with a normal person, not a demon, not a superhero, whose problems were human ones. There was not much guile about her fellow Wicca. No false bravado.

Nor Oz. He hadnt tried to hide it. As if in his guilt he wanted to be caught. And why do that? Either he wanted her to catch him and help him stop or he wanted her to catch him and end it all. No it wasnt that. He hadnt wanted to leave. He just had to. For both of them. But what did it say that he was willing to be caught at all, even subconsciously? That he was willing to hurt her, in more and worse ways than physically.

All these thoughts had danced around her head, forming a little at a time, springing into being. But all she could think was if he walked though that door now shedrun and hug him. Because there was nothing else for her. In spite of what he had done. In spite of all the pain. He was still Oz. What else was there? It didnt mean that she would take him back, but she would welcome him. Again, what else was there?

And at the precise moment that she asked that question of herself an image sprang into her mind.

Taking Taras hand as they did, the other woman looking up from the floor, casting her eyes up at her. Looking. Smiling slightly.

And the strangest thought came with the image. Another question really.

Could Tara actually be attracted to her? Was that what it was? No that was a heck of a leap. To jump to that conclusion based simply on the fact that I am paranoid enough to feel that she is looking at me funny. And not very charitable towards a friend. No benefit of the doubt there even if she was looking I could just have a spot forming on my nose.

But to even think those things that it wasnt charitable that there was no benefit of the doubt what was that about? That was a condemnation if ever there was one. It wasnt a bad conclusion to jump to, but her first reaction had been tantamount to a condemnation of something she didnt even know was a fact, based on evidence that the wouldnt have stood up McCarthys senate hearings let alone a reasonable persons mind. And why even condemn anyway? What was there to condemn?

There was nothing to condemn there. Even if it was true. Which it almost certainly wasnt? Ok so it was weird to even think that a friend of hers might be attracted to her but no that wasnt it either. Xander had been attracted to her. That had not been weird. It was bad. Bad. Very bad. But not weird in itself. People were attracted to each other that was what kept the human race going. What was weird then? Was it the idea that a woman was attracted to her?

What would another woman see in her? What would Tara see in her? They still didnt know each other as well as they could had not spent enough time together outside of the magical stuff to learn all that she would want to know about Tara. And whose fault was that? Mine, Willow admitted, I hid her away from my other friends and from other people - and for what reason? Because I wanted a friend who was just mine. Selfish reasons. Not exactly attractive was it keeping her away from my other friends and never telling her why? And being so selfish that she had never allowed them to make use of all that time alone together to actually get to know her properly? Just a few things here and there. It had all been spells, her own problems, the days events. Never Tara Maclay and who she was.

But was even that the issue that it might be that a woman was attracted to her? Certainly it had never occurred to her before. She had never thought of the possibility, let alone considered what the fact might mean the ramifications if she came to suspect or found out. But no that wasnt it either.

She thought that she could accept all that with relative ease. What was truly strange was thinking of Tara as a person who had romantic needs, feelings and attractions. Intellectually Willow could appreciate that everyone did whether they were alone or in a relationship, but on a emotional level it had simply never occurred to her that Tara might think in that way let alone the possibility that she was the focus of those thoughts.

If she was at all.

Maybe it was because Tara had never given the slightest hint of her thoughts in that area of her life. Tara had always been lonely to Willow. That had been the source of the young womans need for a friend. Not anything else. Willow knew that she had taken solace in Taras advice and friendship about the Scoobys, about Oz especially and that was just part of how she talked with her friends they told each other things. But Tara had never mentioned anything romantic. Never. Not history, not thoughts, not yearnings, hopes or aspirations. Which itself was nothing even vaguely resembling proof but what might it mean?

And then there was Taras reaction to her misplaced joke that one night about her being ready to accommodate a male guest with her large bed and spare toothbrush. It had been a bad joke, that would have fallen flat with anyone. But it had seemed safe jokingly suggest that. Tara, though, had been almost distraught. At the time it had seemed to Willow that maybe it was more about the merest suggestion of sexual activity - on any level. That Tara was perhaps uncomfortable with the discussion of sex and sexuality in general but if it had instead been a reaction to the male aspect

Oh come on.Willow chided herself. This was stretching, really stretching and for what? A vague feeling. Tara was what she was. Whatever that was. And it didnt matter.

But what if Tara was.

What would that mean for them as friends?

As friends Willow would never allow it to mean anything. It could never make a difference because whilst it was just a gut reaction on Willows part then that was no reason to ever think, do or say anything different in Taras presence. And because if it were proved true then at least she was now ready for the possibility. Shock would no longer be a problem, or so she hoped. Realising how easy it was to adapt to that new possibility Willow knew that it had been more than just looks she had sensed from Tara. There was something else. Indefinable. A vibe perhaps. Nothing that convinced Willow of what Taras personal truth might be, but the other Wicca was carrying something around with her. Something that Tara felt deeply that she wont tell me about, Willow knew. Nothing that you would be aware of except by accident or over time but it was there. And what did it matter?

She wouldnt let her baseless suspicions make a difference. Not because it was not supposed to affect people in these enlightened times, but because she didnt want it to. Tara was a close friend. Whilst Buffy was still her best friend it was different with Tara. It was special Tara was a person who didnt react to her based on her, or indeed their, past just the now and what they currently had and Willow needed that. She needed not to be a Scooby all the time. Not to be Ozs ex, not to be anything other than herself as she was now. And Tara let her do that without asking anything of her in return. Other than friendship and that was no price at all. That was a free gift with every purchase. There was no pretence there. No need to put up false facades. With no past to hold them back they only had a future.

And a now.

And when things in their respective pasts were as unpalatable as theirs had been, Taras seemingly far more so, that was a beautiful thing. Tara was lonely. Had been lonely. The other woman had told her as much, and so was I. Even with my friends I was lonely. With Tara that went away. And she liked to think that she had done the same for Tara. She had stayed over with Tara often enough now that she had actually come to miss the company of another person in a bed when she was alone. And not just a person, a person who was a friend. With whom she could feel safe without any other ties than friendship. With whom she could fall asleep and wake up. But if Tara was attracted to her what then? Was it fair to continue sharing her bed in the most literal way? Was it fair to become closer and closer friends with the possibility that one side believed it could be more than that that maybe they were working towards being more?

Yes it was fair.

Willow had to believe that because she knew that they had come to the friendship with different needs. Tara had always wanted a friend and found one in Willow. Willow had wanted the Wicca stuff. And found a friend in Tara that she had not expected and was much more valuable than all the Wicca lore Tara would ever know. Would it be so bad to think that they could exist with Tara wanting anything more?

It wasnt bad at all. It was just people and the way they were, and if Willow had learnt anything it was that you couldnt tell people what to feel, when to feel it or why. Feelings just were.

And if my own feelings will allow it then I will never give Tara cause to doubt that her own are valid and worthwhile. And I will, she promised herself, never cause her to feel ashamed of them. If I am right then eventually that will be clear and I can deal with the reality then. But the vague possibility was not a bad thing at all. In fact it was kind of interesting.

It wouldnt be so bad to be looked at in that way once more.

Maybe it is time I looked at Tara too, if only to find out just what the other woman was seeing.


------------------
She's my always

*SIGH* It is good to step back into the world of fictional angst after last night, I shall no more than relatives of my partner who did not know of her choices in life...
Well fellow Kittens this is the start of what this whole tale has been building to, and because of that is likely to prompt some discussion over timing and the events. What more can I say than it seemed right to me... and with Part 11 (which occurs the following morning) sets up all that follows. If you want the specific reference I have based this on then I would encourage you to view the scene in "The I in Team" where Willow arrives back home after a(nother) night at Tara's with the crystal in isolation from other events. Again there is a little personal experience (not too much) built into this one, and that's all I have to say...

Part 11 "Morning" will be posted probably tomorrow night, possibly Monday morning.
As always enjoy and let me know where I screwed up...I must be a masochist to enjoy awaiting judgement so often!

Katharyn.

----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle A New Definition of Us.(Currently Part 10)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including The I in Team many of which are in the summary below.
Summary: Set during the episode The I in Team in the 4th Season. I am not sure how much time there was between that episode and the previous one, but I like to think it was at least a week, thus allowing a fair passage of time and some thinking by W & T regarding the issues raised in parts 8 & 9 of this cycle.
To put the setting in context for those who arent quite as obsessive as others(!) this is immediately following the scene where Willow goes to Taras after the Scooby/Initiative meeting in the Bronze. Also of importance is the earlier W/T meeting where Willow turned down Taras gift and failed to invite her on the night out after Tara had wanted to do stuff. So Willow beats a retreat to Taras, despite it being late, and is welcomed inside. The way I always saw this episode by the time that Willow met up with Buffy in their room the next day something had definitely changed. Heres my version of how. You may disagree. This story is directly followed by the story Morning which describes, you guessed it, the morning after this which is why this one leaves you hanging.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Vicarious hand holding as promised
Notes: You may not agree with the timing of the events in this story given what is laid out in the episodes but it became necessary to move things along a little. There is a quote in the text below that I forget the source for. But all credit for it anyway. Let me know anyone and I will sort it out.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Alright, I got a ticking off last time for removing the next one, so here it is again L Shes my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

A New Definition of Us

By Katharyn Rosser


Im surprised you even let me inafter this afternoon. Willow was still thoroughly ashamed of herself for upsetting Tara particularly for what now turned out to be absolutely no reason. I shouldnt have left it like that. I shouldnt have let you go feeling that way especially as I was wrong. About a lot of things. Try everything.

Forget it. I have. Tara replied but that was a slight exaggeration. She hadnt forgotten at all. Though she had forgiven such as there had been anything to forgive. They were from different worlds. Misunderstandings were bound to happen. Or so she had told herself after a couple of hours of good old-fashioned terrified brooding. Besides youre here nowlate than never. Better. Terrified that Willow not being willing to accept her gift signified more than it did.

No. No. Forgetting is bad. Mainly because I dont do it very well. Even if I say I will. Im bad that way. Very bad. Willow looked at the other, appraising her expression as well as the spoken words. You really dont mind though do you? Seeing that in Taras face a total lack of both anger or any sign that she was suppressing and hiding it.

Righteous indignation is not good on me. Even when I am absolutely righteous, Tara joked, a smile on her lips. It was true. Though she had been upset she could not stay angry. Not at this woman. Never her. Ironic really that it was the feelings that she held for Willow that both gave her that stability and also had caused the anger in the first place. Wanting too much, too soon. More than she might ever get. More than she had any right to hope for let alone get angry and jealous over. That had been obvious easy to self-diagnose and once that was done to calm down and move on. Though it wasnt a happy thought.

Well it wasnt right. I turned down your giftthen threw it back in your face. Willow paused. How does that workturning it down then throwing it back in your face. She thought about that. If I dont take it how can I throw it at you?

Tara nodded. I think they are mutually exclusive. But it was a metaphor so it still works I get it.

Anyway I am sorry. Forgive me? Willow asked, almost pleading. She had realised as soon as Tara had left her in the commons just how badly she felt for hurting her feelings like that and that she didnt want to feel that way or more especially for Tara to be hurt. It hadnt been a row more a series of statements but she hadnt known just what would upset Tara. There was so much she didnt know about her. That she should, as a friend have figured out. Paid attention to. How can I be her friend if I cant figure her out? And there was always the possibility lingering in her mind of something else that Tara might be feeling, prompting a reaction like that to a simple denial of a gift. What should her own reaction to that possibility be without even knowing if it was true?

Always. Tara replied. Sit.

Meekly Willow moved to the indicated spot on the edge of the bed, sat down. Tara came over and rested on her knees in front of her. I was angry then, in the commons I mean, I thought I thought perhaps we could do something. That you would want todo something I mean. But it wasnt really about not being invitedyou were right. I would not have fitted in. We went though that before. Corner, stammering, embarrassment remember. All bad things that I do too well.

So it was rejecting your gift? Willow asked still feeling responsible, after following up turning down the chance to spend time with her new friend and then the crystal Tara had tried to give her though it was far too precious to be accepted.

No. You were right. You would only give something like that to someone every special. She had thought that was what she was doing. Giving it to someone who was special. But it was far too soon for that and Tara could not bear for Willow to blame herself for this, not when it was all borne of her own expectations and emotions but she could not reveal the whole truth either. Not yet or maybe ever, and so she raised as the reason something else that had been bothering her. It wasnt, at least, a lie. Just an exaggeration of one truth and the suppression of another. It was more that we only hang out or do stuff when you want to. You call me. Tell me your freedo I want to? Tara frowned. Yes I do. Always I want to. But it is always your call. That had been bothering her but it was not the real reason. Tara knew that when it came to this young woman seated before her that her emotions were a roller coaster ride and that had only happened to her once before. She knew what it meant to her and might mean to them but could never be the first to mention it.

Willow started to apologise again but was quieted by Taras look into her eyes which the other held for what seemed like an age.

But even that I cant hold it against you. That was me too. I think I resented not having enough of a life outside of studying, spells and usto have my own schedule. My own things to do. A life of my own. I cant live yours. That isnt your fault, Tara had to admit. And it was all so true.

So it wasnt me? Willows insisted. You really dont mind the things I said?

Tara knew that Willow needed absolution from her, and the fact that her friend felt that way at all was such a tremendous boost to Tara that she could not fail to provide it for her. If Willow felt that way, needed that from her then there was clearly a little more than a spell-buddy friendship at work herethey must already bewell friends. They had said it before, but in the heightened sense of paranoia borne of her feelings for Willow it was good to know that they were good friends! Tara reached forward and took Willows hand, clasped it, palm to palm once more. Forgiven and forgotten Willow. Forgotten and forgiven. To be able to do that, to comfort Willow, to hold her hand. Even if I was the cause of it

Really? Could it be that easy Willow wondered? No lingering ill feelings?

Yes. Especially as there was nothing to forgive. I mean it sounds like the evening wasnt fun for you either? Glad I wasnt there. That at least was true. Tara didnt really like to be in strange social situations that way led to stammers and then embarrassed silences. But she knew she needed to be there with Willow in the future. It was kind of a given if she was ever to become the part of this womans life that she hoped to be. Wanted to be. Needed to be. But probably would never be. But getting more involved like that she could keep her hopes alive. So whilst she was gladshe did actually wish she had been invited. So there it was - another lie to say these things to Willow, to deny it. And she didnt want to lie to Willow, ever but the alternative. To lay it all out. Everything.no. Very bad. Almost certainly very, very bad.

You should have been. You will be soon. Willow promised her that, still clasping hands. Live and in person.

Really? Tara was surprised.

Promise, Willow reaffirmed squeezing the hand that held hers. Youre my friend. I think its time you met my other friends and then we can all be friends together. Being a cool monster fighter is optional though Willow offered, in case it had been bothering Tara.

Good, Im not sure Im up to monsters just yet. So anyway what went wrong? With the gathering I mean. Tara askedwanting to know who or what had upset her friend like thisthen to rip its head off and use its brains to make soup. Inside its skull.

Like I said theotherwent off with another crowd. That Buffy had to go Willow didnt mind. Bad guys to fight and all that was the way it was - but recently it had all been about the Initiative. Where was the old gang in it all? In the pretence of protecting the scoobies, something had been lost. Maybe forever. She didnt miss the danger she was hardly an adrenaline junkie, but it was who they were much of the time. It was what had really gelled them as a group of close friends. Take that away and would they stay so close? No. It had already happened. The Scooby Gang was, if she was honest, just becoming a habit. Irrelevant and without much point right now. At least it felt that way.

Thats all? It was a rhetorical question Tara could sense there was more. It didnt take magic to know that.

Well apart from that other being an hour late, turning up with a whole bunch ofothersand damnit Tara was taken aback at Willows albeit limited profanity. That just wasnt how she spoke. At least not before. Things just arent the same anymore. And the worst thing is I just dont know if I even care enough to change it.

Buffy? Tara guessed.

Buffy, Xander all of it. Its all changed. I play cards with Xander and Anya. I hate it. I listen to Buffy go on and on about Riley and her new friends. I nod here, smile there. Im truly glad theyre happy, moving on with their lives, but should that interfere with what we had before? Willow asked rhetorically.

Knowing what Willow obviously thought the answer to her question was or at least hoped for - Tara answered it nonetheless. And not in a way Willow would necessarily like to hear. It had to. Your lives have changed. Theyre moving on. Perhaps you should too. Stop looking at the past as anything but the past, gone forever. Life is a fatal disease and one day it will kill you. What are you going to do with the last day of your life? Tara quoted from something she had once read. When you start to look at things like that you can redefine your relationship with your friends. Define it yourself. Dont let them define it for you. Take what you want from your relationship with them. Tara could honestly believe that. Trouble was she wasnt too good at doing it in her own life. It was much easier to say, to spout quotes instead of actually seizing the moment. And if she had seized it herself, what would have happened?

It was obviously an idea that Willow had never explored within herself as she sat there thinking for a few seconds and Tara, growing uncomfortable in that position took the opportunity to cross her legs and sit on the floor in the unusual position of dispensing advice sat at a lower level than the recipient. Willow though was clearly as uncomfortable as Tara though for a less physical reason.

Im not good at definingmyself. Or others. All my life I have been defined by other people. Xanders friend. Ira Rosenbergs daughter. Science Geek, Buffys friend Computer Nerd. Ozs girlfriend. Where was I, where was me? Willow finally said, some minutes later after she had looked within herself and Tara had sat silently watching the emotions play across her face. One after another like a silent picture show.

Right here. Youre right here Willow. Perhaps you need to practice. Im not good at it either not with others anyway. But I try not to let anyone tell me who I am. It doesnt always workyouve seen how I lack confidence when other people are around. But that is the important place to start. Tara pointed out, not letting slip about the family that had imposed their will on her for 18 years in every area. Almost every area.

Maybe, Willow thought a little more. You know Tara, I think that is why I like spending time with you. Your new to me. You have no preconceived ideas about me, who Willow is. You see me as I am, not as I was. And you accept that without the baggage of the past. And maybe you more than accept it? She asked that question of herself.

And I thought you liked me. Tara pouted artificially.

Willow smiled in return for the jokethe reaction Tara had been seeking to bring the other out of her funk. I do. In addition to those qualities you are also a wonderful person to be around.

So you feel better? Tara asked. Mission accomplished?

Yes. You got me out of it. Thank you. Willow was ready to leave it at that.

And Tara jokingly pushedor at least part joking.

Andand Im not annoyed at Buffy or anyone else? Willow answered in a question. Unsure what Tara wanted to here in her mock ticking off.

Why?

Because Im looking forward to what can be, not the way things were. Positive in her answers now. If not entirely truthful. It would take more than words. But she would try.

Good girl. Tara reached up and ruffled Willows red hair like a favoured pet. Willowcan I get up now? Im getting a terrible cramp.

I think so.

Thanks. Tara stood, stretching her legs, vaguely catlike as she extended them, belying the ungainly impression she felt she sometimes gave, working out the cramp that had set in. Walking around to ease the discomfort she turned back to Willow. You mean all that? About not being upset?

Im still miffed, but Ill try. Willow admitted. You set such a wonderful example for me to live up to.

I know. Its a burden being so perfect but someone has to bear for the rest of you.

Oooh, you take too much on yourself Tara Maclay! Here I am trying to compliment and thank you and all you can do is bask in your own perfection. What happened to modest and shy Tara? Willow was almost laughing now as Tara exaggerated preening herself, shaking her long hair out like some model at a photo shoot.

I left her outside when I let you in. Tara smiled back. Ill go get her when you leave.

Well Im not sure I like perfect Tara. Willow joked. Perhaps I should leave till she comes back.

No. Joking set aside in a heartbeat. Dont even joke about leaving. I waswas hoping you might stay for the - Tara broke off, about to take her own advice and seize the moment but then changed her mind and finished - a while. To ask that question that she had nearly blurted out, to hope for it, rather than to offer just for convenience and safety was a huge step and one that could not easily be camouflaged as anything other than what it was. A desire not to be alone tonight. Even in Taras deepest desires it was nothing more than that. But that was enough of a step to scare her.

Can I stay the night? Willow shocked herself with the question and knowing that Tara had nearly asked her to anyway. And she could no longer pretend to herself that there was not a something that was building between them and that she had been a little bothered by that for some time now. Perhaps this afternoons problem had been caused by it in part. Her fear? But at this moment she didnt even care. And seeing Taras reaction to that question she was sure it was the right thing to have asked at that moment.

You want to? Tara was incredulouscertain that if she had asked that she would have been rejected outright, possibly damaging what she thought might be occurring. Whatever it was, it was just happening. They had never admitted it to each other let alone discussed it. It remained hidden in plain sight. Ignored and fretted about by each intermittently. But still, Willow could ask to stay with a degree of safety as it would simply be a favour for her if that was how she meant it. If Tara had asked, rather than offered, then it took on a whole new meaning. A meaning she could not be sure that Willow would appreciate or even recognise except in a bad, bad way.

I have nothing to go back to and everything to stay for. Willow replied, realising what she had said, what she thought they had been verbally dancing around but wasnt sure that was more than an impression. Maybe that impression had no substance. And she suddenly realised she may have gone too far and sought to clarify the statement immediately. I mean I would just be waking Buffyif she is even thereand its lateandand She lost the plot of her thin excuses and actually didnt care. So what could happen even if I am right about that impression?

Stay. Tara said simply.

You want me to? Willow asked.

Do you really want to? Tara asked.

If you want me toyes, Willow said quietly.

And you want Tara pressed again.

I want us. I think. To be in an us. With you. Willow replied. I think. I dont know anymore but Im sure that there is an us. Or the start of us at least. She knew she was babbling but what could she say? How do you phrase that sort of thing without committing yourself to something that might not be?

D-Do you w-want to t-talk about it? Tara askeddesperate for certaintyto make sure that she was reading this right Those words about us seemed unambiguous, all that she could have hoped for. That the chance she had longed for was really here. Her stammer letting her down the importance of this hit home. There couldnt be a chance that this was a mistake.no doubt that something was truly starting. Or at least could start. If there was a doubt then it was likely to be too soon or the wrong thing. There couldnt be a doubt.

Us? Willow shook her head. Not just yet. I dont want to talk anymore. Willow knew she was lying. To Tara, to herself. But also knew she wasnt quite ready to face a new reality. A new definition of what Us actually was. Of what Willow was. She wanted to be certain, but not to talk about it. Not yet. She needed to think about it herself to figure out just how true it was. To decide where her boundaries lay before she even considered talking about it with Tara, as they must eventually do.

Me neither. Tara lied back at her willing to go along with that.

Bed time? Willow checked with her host. I mean time to goto sleep. Oh good catch Willow. Nerk.

Tara smiled at Willows discomfort at what it signified. Unsure they might be but they were here about to embark on the journey anyway. How long it would be, who knew? To the end of the garden path, or around the world? It has beenanother long day. Do you think one day we could talkI mean really talkin daylight?

How about in the morning? Willow suggested.

If we have anything to talk about.

I think we will. One way or another. I think it will be time to talk. Willow was sure of that. Things were reaching a point where what they thought could no longer be disguised or ignored and neither of them, if she were any judge of Tara and herself, wanted them to be. Clarity was required. One way or another and that would have to mean talking about it. Things had come to this point on auto-pilot. Now it was time to set off again, together perhaps.

As they had before, they undressed for bed whilst the other was in the bathroom. It still seemed an important distinction to make one that, in say Buffys presence, Willow would not have considered making. But in this situation it was significant. Everything was. More so now, but within minutes Willow lay beneath the sheets, certain that she was rapidly approaching one those moments in her life which could change her forever. It was scary as a hell-mouth. And exciting. But with Tara out of the room she had to ask herself if this was what she wanted, because if it wasnt then it wasnt fair to Tara to do this. Was there an escape route? No.

Tara was no better off. Still terrified, despite all that had been said already, of mis-reading Willow, the situation and her own feelings she stood for a long couple of minutes outside the door to her own room knowing that she was not quite ready for what she thought was happening but not daring to stop itin case it never came around again especially as Willow change her mind, now or later or actually realise that there was nothing there.

She came back into the room and got into the cool bed beside Willow. Lying there, separated by a few long inches and a wall of silence, staring at the ceiling, not touching at all. Finally Tara made her decision. Status Quo was gooda night to think, to decide what would change. Change is bad. Pushing is bad. Or being pushed. She looked at Willow, letting her see deep within her as their eyes met and appreciating Willows doubts and feelings as well. G-g-good night Willow. She turned over and, back to the redhead, intended to go to sleep - maintain what there was without pushing anything more. They would talk tomorrow, things would be clearer and maybe the next time they shared a bed it might be made to mean a little more though the meaning of them each asking the other to stay together this night was as much as she needed right now. More than she had dared to hope for. Even if it never happened again there had been that moment.

Willow did not reply to Tara, locked deep in thought for long, dark, minutes. And she had still not reached a decision, not one that was irrevocable, or binding, when she simply said Tara?

Tara didnt answer immediately, wondering if she should just stay silent. But it was far too soon to pretend to be asleep. Yes.

And Willows mind was, in that pause, made up. At least for now. Will will you just hold metonight? The operative word was just. What had she meant that she expected this woman to fling herself at her? No. It was that she just didnt know what her answer was. Or even what the question really was. But both question and answer would be easier in someones arms. This womans arms. Just for tonight.

Just! In her dreams Tara had thought of doing just that, holding this wonderful woman as they fell asleep and waking up with her still there. It was almost too much for her, her heart pounded even faster it was going to take a long time to come down from the adrenaline high and get to sleep, but knowing that she could revel in holding Willow, she so didnt care. Didnt want to sleep. Just to do what she had been asked to. To hold her and worry about what might go wrong with this perfect moment.

Yes.

She rolled over, finding Willow now facing away from her on her side, extended a hand and placed it on Willows own as it rested on her sideinterlacing their fingers. Resisting the urge to get closer fearing that haste might make Willow nervous or leave. She was encouraging and being encouraged by that simple touch though. A few minutes later Willow moved her hand and seemed to be pulling Tara closer though it was a matter of inches. She moved in a little, transmitting the movement through their link and found Willow moving back towards her until they were almost touching bodies, her front to Willows back. Emboldened suddenly Tara moved their connected hands further over, looping her arm over Willows side and finally pulling her in close to her. Their emotional connection was still ambiguous, filled with doubts, but perhaps that physical connection was the first step they needed.

Defining, perhaps, a new us.

-------------------


------------------
She's my always
Katharyn
 


Part 13-14

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 9:24 pm

Title: The Beginnings Cycle Morning.(Currently Part 11)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including The I in Team.
Summary: Set during the episode The I in Team in the 4th Season immediately before Willow returns to the room she shares with Buffy in that episode. A direct sequel to A New Definition of Us I would recommend reading that story first. This is very much the morning after the night beforebut without the hangover. The way I always saw this episode by the time that Willow met up with Buffy in their room the next day something had definitely changed. That said there is still some things holding Willow, at least, back. At least in my version of events.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Almost, painfully near but there is a kiss. Three in fact.
Notes: I suspect that having whetted everyones appetite with part 10 that many are not going to the backing off that goes on in this story. But we all know where it is ultimately going so ride with it. I have taken some liberties with aspects of Taras previous relationship that I do not believe have ever been specified in canon. There is nothing specific in this story though a later part includes more details of this.
Thanks To: The readersmuch as I enjoyed writing all this only the feedback really makes it worthwhile. And as always, L shes my always.

The Beginnings Cycle


Morning
By
Katharyn Rosser

Tara finally emerged from the depths of a deep, dream filled sleep, awakening to find herself still enclosing someone within her arms. And not all those dreams had been as unreal as they seemed. Some of them were coming true even now as she struggled against the grip of drowsiness. It was Willow that rested there. Their fingers no longer clasped of course but a connection remained with her little finger hooked over Willows thumb. It seemed so important to maintain that link. To keep that connection between them despite the fact that Willow was also embraced her arms. The connection between their hands though, that seemed more important right now.

When she had been roused from sleep during the night, perhaps by the unfamiliar sensation of sharing her bed, perhaps by the soft snoring of the other woman as she lay on her back. Willow had escaped her grasp. They had moved slightly apart and Tara had left her there, slightly separated. Not wanting to awaken Willow despite feeling bereft at the centimetres between them. Still sleeping though the red haired young woman had turned and snuggled back towards her, their bodies joining once more. The contented sigh that had escaped Willows lips at that moment might have been in response to some dream of her ownperhaps in her unconscious state Willow thought that the person in that bed with her was someone else Oz even. But Tara could not prevent giving such a sigh herself before surrendering to sleep again. It was bliss. This was everything she had hoped for so long to be so close to someone once again.

Again? No not again. The word implied plurality of the experience. But she had never been this close before. Almost once. But not even this close.

Tara didnt move other than to notice the time. Five thirty-sevena positively indecent hour after being up so late, but she felt more awake even now than she had in months. More alive. And more terrified than even when being chased by those monsters - that night shortly after she had first talked to Willow at the Wicca Group.

Willow was still there, in her arms. She had put herself there, asked to be there in fact. She had needed to be there. She feels something for me, Tara couldnt help concluding, praying even, that it was reciprocation of what she was coming to feel for Willow, or the beginnings of reciprocation. With time now to study the woman who shared her bed she paid attention to the details. She inhaled deeply, sensing the fresh scent of Willows shampoo. Listened to the sound of her friend breathing for what seemed an age but was infact just ten minutes. The soft rhythmic sound though lulled Tara back towards sleep despite her excitement and the anticipation and as she felt herself drifting off again she didnt want to fight against the clutches of the unconscious dream filled state - welcoming that opportunity just to be able to wake up with this flame haired goddess once again. But lurking behind her contentment was a hint of fear of what might happen when Willow awoke. That was for after sleep though.
-----
After waking once more Tara was now stroking hair back from Willows face and came across a patch of drool connecting the red-heads mouth to the pillow, quivering in the soft breaths. Despite the pedestal of perfection that she had elevated Willow to within her own mind it was a pleasant realisation that occurred to her. This woman was no more perfect than I am, she thought to herself. It was kind of comforting to realise that as it made her dreams seem less unattainable, and the nightmares a little further away.

Aware now of the creeping numbness in the arm that was under Willows head she teased at her ear, trying to disturb her just a little and shift the arm before full blow pins and needles set in.

Eventually her ministrations stirred Willow. Oh dear. The moment spoilt. Those fears perhaps about to be realised? After all they had been in major angst mode last night, comfort was a natural request wherever it came from. Perhaps this was comfort and nothing more. Maybe curiosity. Didnt some people get curious about this sort of thing. Didnt they experiment? Tara didnt want to be an experiment. Not that those were not places to start comfort was what she always wanted to be able to offer Willow, and if experiments didnt go right then we wouldnt live in the world that we did. But what were the odds of it being the beginnings of actual love though?

A small moan and the waking person twisted, almost unaware in her grasp, turning to face her, throwing an arm out to round Taras shouldermurmured with her eyes shut morning.

Morning sleepyhead. Tara replied smiling, in spite of all her fears, at the gesture, the situation and the person with whom she shared the moment.

It took a few seconds for those words to sink into Willows consciousness and she reacted with a start. Her eyes snapped open. Ohwhereohhh.

In such close proximity there was no way that Tara could avoid seeing the emotions that rapidly crossed Willows face. Just inches away from the end of her nose. Confusion, fear, confusion again and surprise. It shouldnt have worried Tara, Willow had not been drunk or anything last night when she had asked to stay. She was just confused at waking herewasnt she? Like this. That would be how Tara would rationalised it later, but right then the emotions at work in Willow terrified her.

Are you ok? Tara asked, fearing the answer to that question and all it might mean with an passion that bordered on panic. What if Willow now decided this had all been a mistake. What if she left and never came back? What if this disgusts her, if I disgust her? Or worse if the idea of there ever being a we or an us disgusts her even more?

Willow didnt reply immediately, lost in thought and observation, eyes scanning the room, lit by morning sunlight streaming through the chick in the curtains, if for the first time. The bed, Tara, herself, their proximity and what, after last night it meant or might mean. They had shared a bed before but that had just been sharing a bed. For convenience. For safety. Maybe for company. This thoughnowwas almost intimacy. Limited maybe but definitely intimate. Or at least that was how it had seemed last night when she had asked for it. Oh goddess what might I have done to Tara by asking for that? For this. Not because she felt it was wrong, but because she didnt know what it was she felt. For Tara. She returned her roving eyes to the other woman, so close to her that their breaths mingled.

Are you ok? Tara repeated. A common enough question but Tara meant nothing other than whether Willow was alright with what had occurred not that much had. But to be held by someone as you fell asleep, to ask for that and to find yourself awaking still in that others arms. That was different altogether. It was close. It was more than just the physical action. It was a starting place. If they let it be.

It had been perfection.

Willow chose not to answer that question. It was not an answer that she knew at that precise moment. Give me ten minutes though and I might, she thought. I didnt mention the tadpoles did I? In my sleep or as I woke? A weird but neutral question that one. What have I done to her? Willow agonised. If Tara truly felt as much for her as it seemed she did then what had she done by encouraging that And without knowing herself whether that was something she wanted to do. Last night she had, but now?

Tara let it go. If Willow couldnt tell her then that was fine too. No answer was definitely better than a no. Or running out of the room in a blind panic. Both better options definitely. Not that I heard. You dreamt of tadpoles?

All the time. Good. No tadpoles. Thats good. I have tadpole terror. Willow was a mass of emotion and confusion. Good she repeated. Unsure of herself, of this situation, but not so much of this person she was with. It was not as if she hadnt thought about it. It had become almost - clear that something had been growing between them and she had considered it. Almost even accepted the possibility, but hadnt been ready for the reality quite so soon. The reality was soreal. As reality had a tendency to be. And the question kept forcing itself to the front of her mind. Am I all right. Areweall right? And what have I done to Tara by staying here? Like this. That was the worst thing, that she might inadvertently be hurting Tara by staying here and maybe not being able to take it any further.

They lay there, facing each other, so close that with a slight motion they could have butted heads. Or kissed. But avoiding each others eyes for several minutes more. Each unsure of how to resolve the situation. To move forward or back. To stay there where they were seemed easier some how. Non-committal. Tara was still playing with Willows hair. Stroking gently and soothingly, unaware that she was even doing it except in a distant, automatic, part of her mind. To stop would be to change things. And she was good right here. She just wished that Willow could be too.

Willows arm remained around Tara, her hand at the back of Taras neck for the same reason, though she did not notice that. But Taras caressing of her hair was What was it? Was Tara stroking her hair out of affection? Nerves? Love? No not the last. It couldnt be that. Not yet. This was a very delicate moment. Willow didnt want to let Tara think that she was backing off from thiswhatever it was, so her own hand remained, resting on Taras slender neck and she welcomed the teasing of her hair welcomed the fact that Tara hadnt backed off either. It was nice just to be like this. Just this. Nice. But were they ready to move on? Am I?

Grasping the bull by the proverbial horns Willow spoke again. Thank you for letting me stay overagain. It was big this bull. And those horns And the rideit was going to be uncomfortable at least for now. This was not going to be an easy thing, but was anything worthwhile? It would be worthwhile, Willow knew that. She knew that to go on the ride would be worthwhile. She just didnt know whether she could hang on.

It was too late for you to go back. Tara replied, joining the dance around the real issues with a loaded statement. She had not intended it to have that double meaning. Couldnt have thought of something clever like that if she had wanted to but realised what she had said as soon as the words passed her lips. And she could see Willow did not miss it either. And the worst part was that it wasnt at all true. It had been too late last night for Willow to cross campus alonebut it was never too late for her to back away from where they were right now. And that possibility terrified Tara more than she wanted to admit. It terrified her that she had already become so desperate for the possibility of a loving relationship with Willow. Just a fair chance unhindered by anything other than whether they could be together. And she couldnt show it. Not the full extent at least. She couldnt put that pressure on Willow. Willow would always have to make her own choices.

Yes it was getting late aaah who are we kidding here? Willow asked rhetorically. She had asked Tara if she could share her bed. She had asked her if she would hold her. It hadnt been out of sorrow, or a need for comfort. It had been to be near this woman. And if she could do that then she could stop avoiding what was happening here. I told you. She smiled. I said last night that we would have to talk this morning. It seemed best to confront this thing that there was. To do something. To end it before it could hurt them too much. Or to confirm it and take it onwards.

Yes you did. I mean - we do. Tara made no move to start the discussion though. She at least was sure of what she wanted, if not how to say it and anyway dared not verbalise it as it was not clear, to her at least, that Willow was anywhere near as certain. Of anything. And Tara could understand that she at least knew exactly what she felt for Willow with all that meant. But Willow, whilst she might feel something for her had a bigger obstacle to overcome that of feeling for another woman. It had taken Tara long enough those years ago. The realisation alone that it was true. Then the willingness to live a life that far too many would interfere in, would condemn or regard as a curiosity. It shouldnt matter at all. In a perfect world it wouldnt but this wasnt a perfect world. Still better here in Sunnydale than in her home town.

Tara?

Yes.

You arereally attracted to me? I mean. I think you are, but I dont know for certain. One hundred percent I mean. I need to be certain of that fact. She felt stupid for even asking after all that had happened so far, but all through it they had not had cause to confront the fact. Willow avoided the titles that could be applied to such an attraction as if they would label the otheror herself. She had meant to use the word love. To ask if this woman was in love with her, but had Tara said yes what then? Or no? Or asked her the same question before answering. Attracted was good enough for now and it would bring the issue completely into the open. To Willow it seemed to have become clear enough already that Tara wasattracted to her, but how could she not be sure? She had to be sure if she was really going to make a choice like the one she thought she needed to. One that could change her life. You didnt have to be certain deciding what shoes to wear. If you were considering a relationship you had to be.

Yes. It was that simple after all. What else could she say?

Oh. Well thats telling me Willow thought to herself, the ball is firmly back in my court. You know that-

You like me b-but you are n-not attracted to me like that? Tara, interrupted, speculating in finishing the sentence for Willow with her immediate nightmare. One that she must have suffered, sleeping and waking, a hundred times in anticipation of this conversation. Or one like it.

No! That wasnt an oh it was more of a ohwow. It came out all wrong. I meanI do like you I think more, than just like sometimes much more, but I am not sure what else I feel for you. At some times all I want to do is be held by you.

Course for every nightmare there was a dream, Tara admitted.

Willow saw Taras eyes flared with emotion at her words. And at others I think I am on a train to an unknown destination that I might not want to visit. Can you understand that? Willow was careful with her phrasing. Tara had already jumped to a conclusion that was just wrong. Dead wrong and it had obviously upset her. This would be that much harder if either of them got upset. Infact it might be impossible simply because Willow didnt think that she could bear to distress this woman who might just be hers.

Yes.

And if I do visit you there, Willow continued, do I want to stay? Tara nodded in response to the continuation of the metaphor understanding that feeling completely. You see if if it is just a visitI dont think I should go at all. I couldpromise to try and visit you right now. I really could. But I dont think I should. I cant just visit you. That wouldnt be fair on either of us. If I come to you it should only be if I can stay.

Oh my god, Tara thought. She really could. She really feels for me. Tara just wanted to kiss Willow now, to hold her tightly in her arms and never let her go but she knew that the other was right. She had been visited once before by someone who didnt stay. And it had torn her apart. Even that short visit had destroyed her emotionally, and this was already so much more. Willow was just being understandably cautious given her own recent past. This way was best. Tortuous and filled with doubt but best for the long run. They had a long run!

Or they could do anyway.

I need timetime to decide on who I am. To define myself. Like you were saying last night. Willow continued.

Yes.

Thenmaybe when I know myself a little better, youwe can help each other define us.

Emboldened by the possibilities Tara quickly craned her neck and pecked a kiss on the others forehead. Thank you Willow. It was more than she could ever have realistically hoped for from Willow given the circumstances a chance that there would be an us.

Whats that for? the redhead asked not at all minding the chaste kiss. Knowing that perhaps she wouldnt have minded a little less chaste one either, but again that was better slowly approached.

For being you. For being brave enough to stay. For helping me take the step that I didnt dare do more than even dream of takingeven to myself. For allowing me confirm those feelings. B-but I have one thing more to ask. Tara forged ahead tripping over the b at the last, but not caring.

That if I choose not to beinvolvedlike thatthat we will still be friends? Willow asked sure that were their positions reversed she would be trying to win that assurance from Tara. That she would be desperate to get at least that.

No. I know that will be the c-case. With every fibre of my being I know that we can always be friends if nothing else. Tara felt that and saw in Willows eyes that she was just as certain.

Then what?

Take the crystalplease. Itll help give you clarity. One way or another it will help you decide what you want, who you are. Bring it back if you cant keep it. But for now take it. Please. Tara had found her own truth in that crystal at one time. A similar choice to that now facing Willow.

Tara thank you. It seemed different even saying her name now and not in a bad way at all. I will. Ill seek clarity. Ill try to discover me and then when I have I will come back to you. One way or another. I wont hide from it. Or you. I promise. Willow had on what she knew was her resolve face.so serious that Tara had to laugh. Resolve face. Dont laugh at resolve face. You will have to learn that. Or there will be trouble.

Promise? Tara joked, relieved at last that the time that she had always thought of as most deadly to their possibilities seemed to have passed pretty ok.

Try me.

I hope to Tara realised what she had said and backtracked at a rate of knots. I m-mean that She broke off as Willow smiled.

I know what you meant. We shouldnt tip-toe around thiswhatever this thing isbetween us. Can we, at least here with each other, make sure it doesnt change us? At least try? Willow asked as she threw back the cover and rose from the bed after disentangling herself from Tara.

Tara was left in solitude under the sheets but was feeling less alone than she had in years. She nodded, but could not help thinking that one way or another it would change them. It was as inevitable as the sun being followed by the moon. And was what she wanted after all - that change would bring everything she needed and desired she hoped. Change in both of them. All she could do was make the best of it again for both of them.

Willow dressed quickly, aware that as Tara lay in the bed she was carefully and obviously not watching her but neither avoiding eye contact when it was desired. And it was, Willow would look over at her and meet her eyes, then smile softly. More than once. After the ridiculous games they had played to undress previously and given where they might be heading it all seemed so petty and stupid. Here was a woman who had clearly come to love her. Who I may very well love, we should be able to dress in front of each other, she told herself. Willow went to the dresser, still barefoot and touched the crystal. Your sure about this. I mean it is so beautiful, so precious.

So are you Tara thought to herself but couldnt say it. To Willow it was probably a simple an attraction that Tara felt, probably the same thing she felt in return right now but Tara knew that, on her part, it was so much more. But she could not say that. Not because she was afraid to - much. But because it would pile pressure on Willow that she didnt need right now. Expressions of devotion or love wouldnt help right now. She smiled. Take it. May it bring you the clarity you need. It did for me.

Willow cradled it in her hands, looking deep into the facets of the crystal as they reflected the morning light streaming through the newly opened curtains. Sucked into the heart of the crystal for that moment everything did seem clearer. Just for that moment. And on the strength of that moment Willow knew what was necessary. She went over to Taras side of the bed, held out her hand and waited for Tara to hesitantly extend her own and held the crystal in both their palms, then bent and quickly kissed Tara on the forehead, returning the blondes earlier gesture.

When will I see you? Tara asked quietly, not wishing to pressure but needing to know something. To have some clue, about when her nightmares or her dreams would be fulfilled.

Willow stood again, their hands still together. I cant make a -

A decision I know that Willow. I dont want a decision I just want to see you. I want your decision to be the right one and I can wait for that. I just want to hang out, to see you, Tara explained. Lying even to herself.

Willow smiled. And to make sure that I dont run away from you?

Yes that too, Tara admitted, in part embarrassed that she was so open to being read, but immensely glad that Willow could sense what she meant, sense at least part of what Willow meant to her already.

Ill never run from you Tara. Whatever I decide, Willow promised again. And would tomorrow be too soon, if I dont see you around? I may not have decided about us, I mean it will be too soon, probably, but

YesI mean no. That would be good. Promise? Tara had always accepted Willows commitments and interests would interfere with their meetings but this was different. For once though she needed to see the other young woman.

As long as the world doesnt end.

It had better if I dont see you Tara threatened, only half joking. Make sure you get a note from the Prince of Darkness if you stay away.

Willow slipped on her shoes, clutching the crystal still and almost impulsively went back to where Tara lay on her side in the bed, beneath the warm covers in the space they had shared. She knelt down and smoothed a errant lock of hair back from where it hung in Taras eye line then gently pushed the other womans head back a little to place a delicate kiss upon her lips. Then pulled back and replied before she, reluctantly, left the room leaving Tara alone once more. But maybe not for long. It will have. Ended I mean. And around here were speaking literally when we say that.

That was all that would keep her away, win, lose or draw.




------------------
She's my always


April, you get angst from me in near every part, in fact I was recently challenged to make part 13 (which I have just inserted into the cycle) a totally 100% happy fic. Could I do it? Could I heck... Thanks for the appreciation though. (For the record Tara's thoughts on Oz's return get a fic of their own with NMR being divided into four (I think) fics.)
Anyway, Part 12 below, it's shorter than usual, mainly because it depressed even me despite being important to the cycle. As I suggested in earlier posts this is entirely T's PoV on sabotaging the demon hunting spell, but I have brought some more of her background into this - as I like to see it at least.

Katharyn.

-------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle Shadows of the Future. (Currently Part 12)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback:Absolutely. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including Goodbye Iowa. Infact rather more spoiley for that episode than usual.
Summary: Immediately after Willow leaves Taras presence in Goodbye Iowa in Season 4. This story concerns only Taras thoughts after sabotaging the demon-tracing spell in that episode. It is important also to realise that this story is sandwiched between Morning and Realisations and Decisions of this cycle in between which Willow is making her decision about whether to become romantically involved with Tara. I would recommend reading the first of these to explain some of the things Tara thinks about in this story.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I dont own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Not yet.
Notes:Actually I forgot all about writing this story. From the start (the first drafts of most episodes of this entire series were written after I saw Family from Season 5) it was important to me to give Tara some greater motivation than just finding a friend or love. That motivation is her dealing with her alleged demon heritage and the consequences. That said how could I miss this story??!! Easy I got hung up on all the others. So I threw this together. Just a short interlude in Taras angst. Again.
Thanks To: Just everyone ok!


The Beginning of the Future

Shadows of the Future

By Katharyn Rosser


What have I done? Tara asked herself.

But what could I have done?

It was wrong on so many levels.

It had been an impulsive move. When she had found out just what the spell that Willow had visited her to carry out was for she had realised that it was going to cause a problem. One way or another something bad was going to happen. It was all just a question of how bad it would get. And for whom.

But that that had not been the way to solve that problem. The solution she chose was no solution at all.

And here she was scrabbling around on her hands and knees trying to get the powder she had surreptitiously dumped out from her carpet. Treacherously dumped. For that was what it was - treachery. How else could she, or more importantly Willow, define it? The betrayal of their entire friendship for purely selfish reasons. Which might get someone killed. Actually someone else - for one person had already died. How many more deaths might be chalked up to Tara Maclay?

Now, or at other times. In her future.

A momentary decision that could have been different. It had, originally, occurred to her that the representation of Sunnydale inside such a tiny square was not exactly going to be the most precise map of where a demon could be found. And with Willow telling her that those commando guys had set up their camp or whatever it was under the college campus then she could have passed the coloured symbol that she would have become in that square off as one of their captures there was no depth perspective in that square. And no one could have said any different. But she hadnt done that.

She could have argued against the spell more forcefully. It was dangerously powerful that was true enough. It could, she guessed, attract demons too instead of just revealing their locations and in a town like Sunnydale that was a lot of potential attraction. Too much for the spell to be safe. But she hadnt done that either.

I could have trusted that my own nature would not have been revealed by the spell, she thought. After all it is dormant for now. That was why my family let me come here at all. Because I am safe. I have just under a year yet. A year to live my life with her? But she hadnt trusted in that possibility either.

Instead I sabotaged her attempt to help her friends. That in itself didnt bother Tara so much. After all she didnt even know those friends of Willows which was a slightly sore point in its own right but no excuse. But she had betrayed Willows freely given trust. And at a time when they were deciding about so much more. A decision that Willow clearly hadnt made. The other woman was worried when she arrived that I would, again, just think that she came over for spells. But that wasnt what Willow was really saying. No they were so far beyond that anyway. Friends if nothing else. But I lied to her. I betrayed her. And, Tara realised, I may have risked her life.

A momentary decision. But what were the consequences?

It could kill people. That demon could go on to kill others. Not all demons were killers of course. This Tara knew to be very true. If they were in the right environment controlled then they could be good people. But you had to watch them. Stop them from revealing themselves to the world. Otherwise they got out of control. She had been taught that since she could understand and remember the words of her Father. Probably before. If they got out of control people got hurt. She knew that too.

Willow could get hurt. She was people.

It could kill Willow.

How often did Willow put herself in harms way helping her friends? Too often. Were there many people with more chance of meeting up with that demon? And it would be my fault. I had the chance to help stop it. And by not doing that then I risk the life of the woman I love. The woman who is trying to decide if she can love me. And why should she if this is what I do to her? Can do might do again to protect not myself, but my secret.

Is this what my future is lies, betrayal, hiding. Bad things. Because I will be a bad thing. Maybe I am even now. Otherwise why would I do this to Willow and now of all times? It was true she was already bad. Her father had told her that, that it was always there, hidden but working away. He knew that she tried hard to be good, that most of the time she succeeded and he had applauded her for it, but it was always there.

Only her family could deal with that badness she knew that. She had always been taught it. And now, though she had always doubted her true nature that was she had to accept. I am a bad person for what I did. Not even a person. They had generations of practice. There hadnt been a formal, religious, marriage of a Maclay daughter in generations. The family would not violate the sanctity of the church by taking a demon into there. Instead the name and the house that had contained them, passed down the female line. The demon line. And the husbands that accepted the task of protecting the world by taming and controlling a half-demon woman took the name. Joined the family. They were men of character all. Her grandfather, her father. Both good men who had joined the family to provide that service to humanity and to the family. And it was service. Without their determination someone would have ended the line of demon-filled Maclay women. Forcefully. And whilst in global terms that would not be a tragedy it would have deprived the world of other members of the family like her brothers. Her father, a tearaway when selected by both of Taras grandfathers so her mother had told her, it was hard to believe now - would likely have ended up in jail or worse. Instead he was a devoted family man, providing for his family and protecting the rest of the world against some of them. Across the generations. The demon had been good for him. And he had loved her mother so much despite what she was. And he loved her too, despite what she also was.

The House. She remembered being little and asking her father when she was small about why there were a few rooms in the house without windows. Others that had chains and restraints. Another that was covered in padding and, she found out later, soundproofed. Every comfort and convenience for restraining and containing a demon that you loved. He had remained silent and her mother had eventually been the one to reveal both their fates to her.

Her father and Donny they would, eventually, find her a husband. A man who was willing to accept a demon for a wife. A man who wanted to join the Maclay family despite all that entailed. A kind man they would make sure of that. But a firm man. A man who would control the demon in her and the inevitable daughter. Maybe if I was differentI could even learn to love him but she would not know love with him like her mother and father had. And there would be a daughter. No doubt of that. There had not been a generation without a Maclay daughter in a hundred and fifty years. It seemed the demon wished to ensure its survival. Within me. Within the child that I do not want for many different reasons.

First of course she simply knew that she could not love a man like her mother had. But that would not matter where her husband was chosen for her anyway. That would not even be a factor. To say so would be the demon speaking even though she knew that was one thing in her that the demon was not controlling. It couldnt be dealing with the purity of her love for Willow. And more importantly she wanted the curse to end. With her. No other Maclay woman should again have to suffer what I must. And she did accept that she would have to suffer. That she deserved it already after tonight.

She would become a good little, stay at home, domesticated wife who would never truly be married and who would be chained to her bed several nights a month when the demons powers were at their peak.

She would become a woman who did not know the love of the only person she wanted too be known, loved and touched by. Willow. And perhaps the only way to change that future was not only to win Willows heart, but also to tell her what the true nature of Tara Maclay was. So that she could possibly accept it. Maybe help me visit perhaps, or maybe even stay with me after.

But Tara was not that unrealistic. Willow had not yet chosen to accept that they could grow to love each other and here I am wanting her to come home with me, devote her life to me when I am what I am. No it would not happen like that.

She scraped up the powder and carefully disposed of it in a bag she tied with a tight knot, careful to ensure that it would not be mixed with any other ingredients that might be discarded in the future. But she stayed there, sat on the floor. She wanted to cry. But she couldnt.

Why was that? Why couldnt it happen?

Why even ask? She knew the answer.

Because I am more afraid of her knowing about meespecially now, before she even gives herself a chance to learn to love me, than I am of what that other demon here in Sunnydale would do. Even though it might hurt or kill people the spell could have failed anyway so that wasnt exactly her fault was it? If it did. But if Willow found out that she had risked the lives of others, Willows own life, to hide her own true naturethen what?

She knew that Willow had faced dangers before. That the friend called Buffy was not going to let Willow be hurt by that Polgara if it could be helped. Willow would be safe from that demon at least if not from me.

But if Willow had found out what she was, then would it have been that Buffy that came to destroy her? That was what the Slayer did after all kill demons. Would they even wait until it emerged? Risk that? Would Willow send her to deal with me? I deserve it after all simply by my nature not to mention my badness. No. She didnt think that she would do that. But would she come back to me herself knowing? Maybe. But could she allow herself to love me? No. She was sure of that. Not on top of everything else that Willow had to consider and weigh in her mind. She was even more sure that Willow could never come back with her to the family. The family would not understand. It was no life for Willow either

And so, with nothing to be gained it should never come out. The truth.

Not until it had to.

Next year.

Until then it was a lie she would continue to tell just by never mentioning the truth. The shadow of her future had hung over her whole life. It shouldnt hang over anyone else. It was selfish. But it was her one chance at happiness, however brief that might be.

It was her one chance at Willow.


------------------
She's my always

Part 13 - unlucky for some... I am aware that the indecisiveness might be getting a little tiresome...so here you go, by the end of 14 they are firmly on the path to NMR...
Katharyn
-------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – A Fig and A Date. (Currently Part 13)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Goodbye Iowa.”
Summary: Though in the cycle set after “Shadows of the Future” it is more properly placed in context by the framing stories “Morning” and “Realisations and Decisions.” What can I say, I was asked to write a date story. The first date story and had to fit it in. So here it is. It is kind of useful as it lets me establish that in my version of W/T’s reality there is more than just Tara’s room and darkness outside. The reasoning behind it may be spurious and fitting it between those stories may seem a strain continuity-wise but I was asked to ok?! And as always when I am asked to write something I haven’t produced exactly what was expected.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: Not formally. Next part I promise I will be able to put “W/T” here. It’s taken long enough.
Notes: I was very aware that W/T on screen had not actually had a date, or time where they try to get to know each other and enjoy each other’s company like that outside of Tara’s room. So I agreed to write this. When this story was requested of me I was also asked to make it happy. All the way through. Oh dear. I don’t think I remember how to do that hence it isn’t like that at all – but here is my best shot. There is angst – but that isn’t what it is about unlike the other parts. And I explain it all away as a perfect day, not affecting the rest of the cycle… clever huh? Except it does. Failed again huh.
Thanks To: L who pushed for this one “why can’t you write something happy.” She’s my always – despite that demand I couldn’t totally fulfil.

The Beginnings Cycle

By

Katharyn Rosser

A Fig and A Date

Willow rested propped up on her elbow, looking down at her friend lying next to her on the grass, her own head propped up by her unnecessary jacket. Much too hot a day for that jacket even still with the heat of the day gradually fading along with the slowly setting sun, but Tara had at least found a use for it.

How long might she be a friend? Just a friend?

The other woman was dozing in the fading, and increasingly red, light. It was still hot though out here on Rhode’s fields. There were less people out here now than there had been a little while ago, they were probably caught in the transitional period between the sun worshippers or picnic crowd and the barbecue and beer pack. Willow expected fires to start being lit very soon. Which should at least keep the vamps away though as always she did have a cross and stake at the ready.

It had been a special day and not just because they had come out here. Nor because they had spent the entire day together from morning to, it looked like, almost night time. It was special because this was what it was to be with someone. To be with Tara, and for Tara to be with her. It was a taster of some of what might be to come, days, weeks, months and perhaps years spent in each other’s company.

Willow had still not made her decision about all that – and found the idea of being with anyone that permanently a little scary. But it was also so compelling that she wanted to wake the object of her affections now and tell her that she could, that she would. That she would like to. But she didn’t. Once again it would not be right. It would just be a reaction to what was a perfect day. A romantic notion. That would pass as romantic notions did. Not to say that those thoughts did not mirror her true desires, or that they would not be her answer to the sleeping woman. Just that they would not be given now – in the wake of this wonderful day, no matter how the light cast Tara’s face into a luscious, yes it was luscious, profile. Not to mention downright beautiful.

I can see her as she really is, Willow thought. She is a beautiful woman and not just inside.

Not everyday with Tara would be like this. Nor would she want them to be… though she supposed she could live with it if they were cast into some freaky alternate reality where everyday was as this one had been. With Tara. Would shrimp exist there? They weren’t necessary. And figs? Way off topic.

But this was the real world and Willow knew that she had to deal with it as such. Tara was just letting her make that decision – though Willow had found herself explaining and asking forgiveness for not making it every time they met up since the morning after that night. But not today, not this evening and maybe not tonight. She had promised herself not to raise the issue and spoil the day. The answer was right there, lying beside her.

Willow had arrived at Tara’s door mid-morning and had been surprised to find the other woman still not dressed, bleary eyed and looking faintly unhappy. It was the first time that she had been over there since the failure of that spell, things had been kind of rough and hectic one way and another. She hated to think that Tara might think that she was avoiding her. It had taken Tara a few minutes to convince her that her indecisiveness was not the problem. Something else was bugging Tara, something that she would not reveal – for whatever reason even briefly snapping at Willow when she pushed the issue, before almost breaking into tears for having done so. So Willow had first put her arm around her. Then she had let it go and desperately thought of something that they could do - together. That would get Tara out into the world that she inhabited far too little as far as Willow was concerned – even if recently that was in part Willow’s own fault for hiding her away. It had been time to bring her out into the light. Now more than ever that was important. If the decision went against there being a them, then she was not going to leave Tara in the same state that she had found her. She was going to make sure that Tara knew how much she already did mean… as a friend. And would continue to mean.

So she had asked Tara if she would like to, suggested the Rhode’s fields – which had seemed pleasant enough in their own right when she had visited Buffy and Riley there. It seemed like a million years ago in some ways. All that had changed since that had happened. But then when she thought about it a little more it was more like yesterday. All those things that had happened, they had happened so fast a little slower would have been nice. But that still wouldn’t have made it easier.

Tara had seemed surprised by the suggestion – and why not? They had not been out together much unless they had just met up somewhere. They hadn’t even been on an honest to goodness date. Wasn’t that what people did? To find out just how much of each other they could stand? And if it wasn’t too bad then they might get in a little deeper. As Giles had been heard to say about stuff on the sort of occasions that could drive him to profanity, Willow and Tara were “getting it arse about face.” She wasn’t exactly sure what that meant word for word but it was definitely British for something. Probably head over heels. And he wouldn’t have been wrong. Head over heels in more ways than one?

She couldn’t believe that they had never been out on a date, but here she was considering a future for them. Course a date seemed pretty irrelevant when she thought of just where they were. Tara had already made up her mind. And as for her own… who knew. Certainly not Willow Rosenberg. But dates weren’t just for getting to know each other – they were fun too. Or supposed to be. So after she had phrased the question badly to Tara and the other woman had replied ‘you mean like a date?’ Willow had not denied it.

She had not meant that at all. To her dates were almost exclusively nighttime things. Almost involving the Bronze too which was good when the body count stayed low. And besides if this was to be a date would that be making her decision? Tara had assured her not and joked that she would not try to do anything to embarrass Willow. It had been a joke, but a small part of that was caught up in the decision. The reaction of others shouldn’t matter at all. But she was ashamed to admit that it did. But still she had agreed with Tara’s summary of the qualities of the day out. It could be seen as a date.

Tara had shocked her then by saying that she didn’t like dates. Before Willow could analyse that though and figure out what that would mean for their future Tara had told her that they got “stuck in my throat.” One of those jokes of Tara’s that for once did not require much explanation And so Willow had offered to call it something else. How about a fig?

Tara liked figs.

“Want to go on a fig?” Willow had asked Tara, this time meaning it.

Tara had just smiled as only she could – worth a hundred words in it’s own right.

And here they were some seven hours after heading out from Tara’s room, who knew that she actually owned a pair of shorts? Certainly Willow had never guessed and - after persuading her that the weather merited them - they did flatter her, as had Willow, to Tara’s great embarrassment, when she mentioned that to her following her down the hall from her room to the stairwell. It had taken a full five minutes to convince Tara not to turn around and get changed into one of her long flowing skirts. That she had really meant it, at which the blonde haired woman had lapsed into a contented silence with a small smile on her face as well as flushed cheeks.

Willow guessed that it was as much a part of Tara’s personal style to hide herself away in her clothes as it was in the others aspects of her life. Maybe not hiding, maybe, like Willow herself, just not putting yourself forward was the way that she looked at it even if only subconsciously.

And looking at Tara, Willow had been struck, for the first time, by the fact that the other woman was a tremendously desirable person – physically as well as spiritually. Perfection no. But then who was? But she was… what? Everything she had ever dreamed of? No not at all, because she had never had that dream. Tara was just… well Tara and that was rapidly becoming as close to a definition of perfection as Willow could think of. She was thinking of the name in the way that she had once reserved for Oz.

Things were falling into place.

And thinking his name then, that had not hurt her a bit. It was there and then it was gone as Willow focussed on the day with Tara. Oz reduced to a “he” and then an “it.” Progress indeed and it was all down to this woman. And desirable…? That was also a big step. Something new to think about. Tara 101 was definitely in session this semester and far more interesting than some of her other subjects.

It was a day that she would have always remembered, no matter who it had been with. The sort of day that sticks in the mind simply because you can’t think of much that is better than it. They had strolled down to the fields stopping off at the store for their food and drink and even shopping had seemed more interesting. Learning what Tara liked, and what she wrinkled her nose at. Might be handy to know that if I should ever have chance to cook for her. Course all that she knew for sure was that she could serve bread sticks, cheese triangles, chips, cake and the like. But if they ever came to have dinner it would likely not be about the eating – not the first time at least.

On their way to and at the fields they had continued their conversations. The kind of meaningless stuff that had been pretty sparse in their past, simply because they had been so wrapped up in the magic, the demons and themselves. It had been good to talk about stuff that was not really “them.” More revealing in a way to know what Tara’s opinions were on certain issues, the other woman could get quite forceful when she got fired up about an issue, until she caught herself being so forward and quieted down again – often with an apology. So then Willow had deliberately started to inflame the “debate” to get Tara going again and bring her out of her shell a little. By the third time she had done that Tara had realised that she was being played – but didn’t seem to care much – perhaps enjoying the chance to be so forthright herself. For Willow it had been a revelation, and a welcome one at that. Tara just needed to find the confidence to be the person she obviously was. Shy, withdrawn Tara wasn’t the real Tara. But perhaps even Tara had forgotten that.

They had stopped talking to eat, settled down to some sun and reading afterwards, but neither had got much studying done – it wasn’t the done thing on a “fig” to pull out your books and start preparing for classes. And so they had distracted each other. With tickling blades of grass. Looking at the landscape, the birds, other people, cloud formations and what they resembled. So little studying in fact that Willow, at least, was going to have to do some when she got home tonight in preparation for tomorrow’s class… and as such she fully intended to go home. Eventually. That was what Tara had brought her to, last minute reading for class, when was the last time that had happened? But apart from that there was no downside in sight.

And as the afternoon had worn on they had retreated from the crowded field for a while to a wooded area, strolling through the shade together, enjoying the cooler air and the privacy to discuss – absolutely nothing that had needed privacy. Willow had felt sure that once they got away from the crowds that Tara would raise the subject that had to be dominating her mind as well as Willow’s own. But nothing. The other woman was quite content just to wait patiently. Without a word. And knowing that made it all so much easier for Willow.

And eventually they had returned, eaten again and then snoozed. It had been a fly walking across her face that had eventually woken Willow, but even her startled, spider fearing, cry had not roused Tara. Allowing Willow just to look at her for minute after minute. Without interruption. Without guilt, or fear of being seen staring by Tara – who wouldn’t have cared anyway. And the decision was not in her mind. Just Tara herself. She could have been using this time to think but didn’t want to spoil the moment and all she could think of was Tara herself.

Willow looked down from the tree line that the sun was about to disappear behind and at Tara once again. She hated to wake her, but this moment, this was so perfect. It was so beautiful that she had to share it with Tara.

She brushed Tara’s check with her knuckle and softly said her name in a sing-song sort of voice that she imagined would penetrate the dream that Tara was probably having. It didn’t take much for the other woman to come out of that dream world she was in and enter a reality that had seemed today, to Willow at least, like a dream itself.

‘Look,’ Willow said and then realised just how perfect the symbolism of that setting sun was, the end of one day and after night another brand new one would start.

She made a decision then, not the biggie, but another one. She laid a hand on Tara’s back as the she sat up and regarded the sunset in silence. They just watched it fall between the branches and foliage of the tree line, then disappear entirely simply leaving a red sky as a warning of a good day tomorrow as well.

Willow had been trying to put it all off, the making of the decision, and hadn’t been willing to do it when things were going too well or badly, which they hadn’t, to avoid making a decision for the wrong reason. But why? Things were always going to be happening and it was less fair to delay this than it was to make it under the influence of a day like today.

‘Before that happens again… we’ll know. I’ll know. You’ll know. I’ll tell you.’ Willow told her, a solemn promise. And she meant it. She’d hate herself for being so rash later, but it was the only way to get herself past it. Having told Tara that there was no going back. No half-hearted reason to delay would be allowed to intrude on that. Things were going to happen. Willow, action girl.

For a long moment Tara didn’t move. She didn’t respond or speak. Perhaps she was thinking, as Willow was, that everything would be different at the next sunset. Finally though she turned her head around and without seeking permission from Willow planted a kiss on her lips, just as Willow had on hers once, and then retreated. Turned around and looked again into the darkening red sky once again.

And if that was her last act of persuasion then it could not have been better said.




------------------
She's my always

Part 14 Kittens. Please see the end note when you are done with it as I don't want to spoil this with anything in advance.
K
---------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Realisations and Decisions. (Currently Part 13)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Goodbye Iowa.”
Summary: One night shortly after the story “Morning” but also after the events of “Goodbye Iowa” and the Willow PoV fiction “A Fig and A Date.” Willow thinks about herself and Tara. This was not an issue that was really explored within Season 4 as it was shown onscreen. It took time sure, but we were never aware of Willow agonising or doubting herself at all. And she was never afraid of her decision or it’s implications – which is a wonderful positive portrayal… but I couldn’t help feeling that the doubts must have existed. They certainly did for me. At least for a little while. So…decision time Finally. Lots and lots of question marks… and “…”’s…
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Yup, by the end W/T. Yup. About time huh?
Notes: The timing is a little awkward for this. Clearly in “Goodbye Iowa” Willow is still concerned about Tara believing she just comes over for spells. But by “This Years Girl” and “Who Are You” Willow has made a decision and accepts Tara’s affection without reservation. The needs of earlier parts of this story have messed with the timing a little, but I hope that doesn’t spoil anyone’s enjoyment. I have dealt with that though by allowing Willow’s actual decision to fall after “Goodbye Iowa” and using the “just spells” discussion in that episode to serve as a reminder of the fact that Willow doesn’t, even if she were to choose not to let herself love Tara, regard Tara as anything less than a good friend.
This story retreads ground covered in “A Fig and A Date” to some extent since that fic was written long after this one and slotted into the cycle. Apologies if I missed cleaning up any inconsistencies and I hope you won’t be bored.
Thanks To: It’s been a while since I specifically laid thanks at Alyson and Amber’s doors. Where would we be without ‘em? And to L – she’s my past, present and future.

The Beginning Cycle

Realisations and Decisions

By

Katharyn Rosser


02.47

What can I offer to Tara?

02.49

Where was a good apocalypse when you needed one? Damn stupid idea to promise that to Tara.

02.51

I mean you go for months without one and then they all come along together. It was worse than buses.

02.53

We’ve been on just one date… well a “fig” and here I am trying to decide if I can come to love her. To see if we really can do this thing. Wonderful as today had been, and it had been today when she had started turning this over in her mind, one “date” did not a relationship make and she was forcing herself to try and be unaffected by the day spent with the woman she wanted to love. If she could. She was trying to harsh with herself – to avoid making a mistake that they would both come to regret.

If it was a mistake. And even if it would they necessarily regret it?

02.55

Willow was as far from sleep as she was when she has lain down at a little after eleven, her essay plan prepared. All her reading done and back ahead of herself. Several games of solitaire played. Anything to keep her mind clear. Solitaire though – that was the option wasn’t it? Part of it at least. It was in her power to keep two people lonely and unhappy. Or… to do otherwise. She’d been trying to postpone the decision that needed to be made until her promise to Tara. And even tonight she had delayed and delayed since leaving Tara at her dorm, contented but perhaps a little fearful. Having promised it she would have to give that decision to Tara and crush, or confirm, those fears.

But there was no decision yet. She had given her word. She had promised Tara that she would return to her once more…inside seventeen hours now. Every time they had met since that special night she had to assure the other woman that although she had not made up her mind – that she would. That she would return no matter what. Unless the world was ending, which was a “what” that would excuse her. Which it wasn’t – ending that is. Hence the ‘not-here’-ness of Buffy. Though actually they wouldn’t have been here if there was one…and apocalypses are not the best times for quiet chats with your best friend. Not the issue. Should that be apocali? Where else in the world did you need to worry about the plural of apocalypse?

And could she even talk to Buffy about this? No – I think not. Big no, no on that one.

Oh Buffy, she thought to herself how the conversation would go, I’m thinking of dating again. ‘Good for you Willow,’ Buffy would say adding ‘It’s good that your getting back on that horse again. Who is he? Do I know him?’ Oh no you don’t know them, she would reply – but he’s a she. ‘Get back off that horse Willow. Everyone lock up your daughters and don’t go into the showers with the gay girl.’ No. No. No. Bad conversation plan. Buffy couldn’t know because she didn’t herself. Oh.

Because I won’t let myself discover the needed truth. It wasn’t that she had doubts so much as she didn’t want to consider it yet – or make a decision that would dominate another life – not just her own. Because once she knew then the next time she saw Tara she would have to tell her. She couldn’t hide the result not for a minute. One way would, she hoped, delight the other woman. The other… that was what she didn’t want to face. The possibility that she might have to reject Tara – and what that might do to both of them. But it was to protect Tara even more than herself that she was being so cautious. Though she realised Tara was far, far stronger than she appeared to be – she did not want to test the hypothesis. And what made it harder was that she couldn’t let that influence her. The decision had to be right, not based on fear of upsetting Tara – and herself. And so she had avoided even thinking about whether she would.

It was all so confusing.

She liked Tara, she really did and she loved to spend time with the Wicca. Is that it? Is it because she is a Wicca, that we share that? Do I just want to do spells? No, just rehashing long buried stuff there - they had dealt with that right at the start. Willow had treated Tara badly back then – turning up just to do spells and Tara had taken her to task. Rightly, she thought, I was being selfish. She’d felt compelled to make sure once more when they had tried to conjure Thespia a few days ago. To make sure that Tara knew that it wasn’t the magic. That it wouldn’t be even if they… didn’t. But it had come out all wrong.

It had been awkward. Going there to ask for something and unable to give what Tara wanted in return. It sounded like all I wanted was to be friends. Or worse just to do spells. But she hadn’t made that choice. She’d tried to tell her that but it came out…bad.

Rather I think I might want to be more than friends. But do I? She asked herself the question for the thousandth time that night. They were friends and were coming to be good friends. It had still been only a few months – a few months in which her friendship with Buffy and Xander had become strained – more strained really. When all she had known in her life for the last few years seemed to be falling apart at the seams.

In which Oz had left her to commune with the inner wolf. Left her alone.

And Tara had been there. Tara alone had listened to her talking about all that was wrong with her friends…and even Oz. She listened to me babble on, obsessed as I was… am… was. And all that time she had felt for me. Maybe not loved me. But felt for me in a special way that no one else did. Willow could appreciate how hard that had been. She had been there herself…listening to Xander whine about Buffy and Cordelia. Whine? Oh miaow. It hurt though to do that. But Tara had never given her a hint. Not till recently. She had listened to all that, suffering it and had given Willow the advice she had often needed to get over her problems.


Why didn’t she give me a hint? I deserved a hint! What does a person have to do round here to get a hint? How dare she just drop it on me… by the way I’m gay and I find you attractive. And had she listened just because she was attracted to me? Is that all it was? A gameplan?

No. Tara didn’t have agendas.

And she hadn’t. Tara hadn’t done that, hadn’t dropped that anvil. She knew that her thoughts were unfair towards her fellow Wicca. The “G” word had never been spoken – she had no idea even whether Tara considered that the word applied to her. Really Tara had let her come to her own realisations. Realisation that something was growing between them that was beyond just friendship. After all it was Willow who had asked if she could stay just a few nights ago knowing herself what her reasoning was. It was she who had asked the other woman to hold her. Just to hold her. No. That was some other Willow. A Willow who was missing right now. A Willow who was not taking responsibility for the consequences of her actions. A Willow who was starting to have gooey feelings for Tara. Bad Willow. No not bad at all…

And there it was. The other woman. That was the crux of it all. She couldn’t pretend that she had not had a purely “friendly” motive for wanting to be held like that. She and Buffy had shared a bed when danger threatened or when one of them was upset had been held by the other. Comfort.

But this wasn’t about comfort. This had been something more and it terrified Willow, in the harsh light of…well night. It was not being alone anymore. And not being alone meant what? Being together. In the harsh darkness of night, she might have…led Tara on with that request. She was afraid that she might have committed herself already to more than she was willing to give. To another woman. And maybe not even willing – it was more a question of being able to give, or not. She was willing – the fact that she was thinking like this proved that. But able?

It was something that she had never really considered. Not in herself at least. Oh sure she had occasionally thought, over the years, about what it might be like but only as a comparison. An unfavourable comparison, at the time, against the feelings she had had for Xander and later for Oz. When that evil, skanky and… kinda gay… vampire version of herself had been brought here she admitted that she had thought more of it then. What might make that Willow lean that way. It wasn’t just a vampire thing – she had heard Angel that night. She knew, that in his opinion at least, the vampire didn’t change personality. The demon just set up shop with what was there already. Alternate universe it might be…but Anya assured her that all that had changed was Buffy’s presence in Sunnydale. The rest was the same. Maybe the lack of inhibition was to blame…Being a bloodsucking fiend. Living forever – strong hunter instead of weak victim. What was there to be afraid of? Afraid…

Anyway blame? No not blame. The reason. Maybe she was… like that. Maybe the vamp version of herself just let that come out and play and wasn’t afraid of it as she was now…maybe. Could she do the same? Did she even want to? And if it was a question of fear and that evil twin not having any then should she be ruled by fear? Should she allow herself to be led by that fear? Should she allow fear to keep her alone? Back to the 64 Million Dollar Question…

Until Tara there had never been…never - with any same sex person - been any sparkage, let alone this raging fire that threatened to consume her whole. Until Tara. The last night that they had stayed together was not a matter of convenience or safety. There had been some pretty major sparkage. And not crude lusts…lusts weren’t a factor here. Just a need. To find company. Security. And kindness. A kindred spirit. In Tara’s arms. Her bed. And had that been too much? Was that fair on Tara? To ask for that and not to offer anything more. Not, not more in the naked sense. More in the spiritual sense. Yes just that. Spiritual. And where was love? A need for security….buy a dog. A need for kindness… buy a bunny. Company? Buy a talking parrot. Get a menagerie. Love was the key. If those were her motives – without love or at least the possibility of love - they could not be enough. Not for what Tara needed from her. It was a two way street. It had to be.

She just didn’t know if she could offer more. But she had never felt quite like she had that last night she had spent with Tara. Tara had asked her, in the morning if she was alright. And she had been – when she had got over the awkwardness – she had been alright during that night at least. More than alright. She had been happy in that embrace. Waking in the night and feeling herself held, safely and gently, by Tara was a level of mutual trust and caring that she had never felt before. Not even with Oz. It was a different kind of thing that was building between them. Not better or worse. Just different. Starting in a different place. For different reasons – and not because they were of the same sex. It was a different kind of relationship. Funny, but it was perhaps closer to what she might have had with Xander if they had got together in the way that she had always dreamed they would as a teenage girl. Friends becoming…more than friends. Lovers in the truest and purest sense of the word. And in her own bed in the nights since then she had felt so bereft, so alone.

What can I offer to Tara?

That wasn’t the real question though was it? Tara had made her feelings clear. Tara knew what she thought Willow could offer her. What she would like to be offered. And to offer in return. The real question was what am I willing to offer to Tara? How far will I go to find happiness? To make Tara as happy as she deserves to be? And even that wasn’t perhaps the most basic question. What was she willing to offer Tara…maybe everything. But what am I able to offer Tara?

And what were the possible answers? Support. They could do that as friends. Friends was good. Friends was right where they were now… but could they continue as just friends now they both knew. She had been promising Tara for days now that she would return once more and maybe next time with a decision. Each time assuring the woman who would be her love that her declaration of affection would not change what they already had. But it already had. Willow was laying here wishing for an apocalypse to postpone her decision. For whilst Tara had not pressed her to actually reach a decision Willow knew she had to since she had made that promise. She had to decide. Tonight. Because if she went back there to Tara again without being able to say yes…or no… She couldn’t lie to Tara, or prevaricate anymore. Not to Tara. Never to her. She deserved so much more than lies or prevarication. And she knew that she needed to know for herself too. I deserve to be happy too. Whether that was with Tara though? Her heart screamed that it was. Her brain told her to be careful, to remember her the heart being ripped out. And other, less worthy, concerns.

So she was able to offer her support, her friendship. Could she become intimate with Tara? With another woman at all. It was a crude question that her brain asked of herself. Not what she should be thinking about… but psychologically a major hurdle because though perhaps it should not matter, and would not initially, the fact was that eventually intimacy would be a part of whatever they might have together. It would have to be because if she could do this…then she had to be able to do it all. For Tara and for herself. To fall at the hurdle of intimacy…how would that make either of them feel? For her to find that she could love Tara, but not love her. To accept Tara’s love…but not her loving. The inevitable assumption of distaste or worse even disgust, that would never be true, but it would eventually break them apart, and after they had invested so much emotion in each other that it would hurt. A lot. She knew that if she were to say a word of that to Tara, or Tara to her – both would say how it didn’t matter at all. That it was in the future, that there was more to accomplish together first. But it would. It would have to. She wanted it to… she realised that she really did. But that wasn’t the point.

Could she do that? With another woman? That also wasn’t the question at all. No other woman, no other person, interested her. Could she do that with Tara?

And if she could offer Tara intimacy and rejoice in it herself… could she actually love the other woman? Really love her…full on wacky, sparks flying, can’t eat, can’t sleep love? Well I’ve got can’t sleep down real good she thought.

She was laying here, thinking of just why she couldn’t give Tara what she needed…but until that moment she hadn’t stopped to consider just what it was she was being offered. Not that Tara had told her. Not really laid it out….but what else could it be? Tara was offering her love. Her heart, her mind, her soul. She knew enough of the quiet young woman to realise what Tara had committed to this already. How hard it must have been for her to say a word about her feelings – even after that meaningful night. How hard Tara must feel that attraction to her. Tara was not impulsive and didn’t talk enough about her feelings until they boiled over. Sometimes she was so shy and withdrawn – especially when she was nervous – that Willow just wanted to shake her. Then hold her…

I do want to hold her.

Every circumstance that she could think of involving Tara. Tara celebrating….she wanted to hold and share that. Tara sad or upset…she wanted to hold her and help take the pain away. Tara lying in bed, she wanted to be there with her. Everything she could think of…she wanted to hold Tara to her… and I want to be held too. She wanted Tara to share her own successes. Her failures. Her ups and her downs. I want her in my life.

She wanted to take walks in the woods and have more picnics. She wanted to relax on the beach. She wanted them to develop as Wicca….together. She wanted so much….and yes she was willing to give. But how much?

Sleep was as far away as ever. It was not going to get any closer. Not like this. Not alone. I want to be held…. tonight she realised at last. And knew what that meant – that to go there now, at this hour, would be a more than tacit acceptance. It would be affirmation. It would be a commitment of sorts…. a commitment at least to try this thing with Tara. To be willing to try and to expect success. To work for it. Tara would take it as all of those things.

And it was… and so much more.

Dressing and moving quickly across campus the dark was no longer threatening. It was a tunnel through the turmoil leading in only one direction. Wherever she stepped – other than backwards to her room – was a step closer to Tara and all that meant. Might mean.

Intimacy could wait but that was no longer even an issue to her. It had just been another excuse raised by her over-cautious brain to deny her heart. They could work that out…if they needed to. When they needed to. She still had doubts…she did not know if she loved Tara with the crushing intensity that she wanted to. Now. Yet. But she knew that she could love her. She could allow herself to love Tara and she could allow herself to be loved in return. And more important she wanted both. And that was a place to start. Tonight was a place to start. Knocking on this door she already faced would allow Tara to love her. The other woman would allow herself to do that and hold nothing back. That filled Willow with joy. Nothing more or less than that. And maybe one day I will fill her with the joy of my love. She could only hope for that and didn’t doubt that it would be too long coming.

What can I offer to Tara? What am I willing to offer? She asked herself once more as the door opened and a Tara looked at her visitor. Wide awake too….not a sign of sleepiness. Willow smiled and knew that Tara interpreted that smile correctly as she returned it and held out her hand to Willow, palm outstretched. And as their fingers touched – light as a feather - the doubts faded and Tara led her into her loving embrace with a grace that had never seemed to be there before. No longer shy and awkward. Now the woman I might love, Willow thought. The woman I want to love.

What can I offer to Tara? What am I willing to offer?

Just myself and all that I am. It was the only answer that made sense.


----------
Endnote:
Some of you may be disappointed that Willow is not actually "in love" with Tara at this point. Or apparently not. I was aiming for a "one step at a time" effect here. But in my own mind she already knows. She just hasn't let here heart tell her brain yet... as will be apparent in future parts.

Katharyn


------------------
She's my always




Edited by: Repost Moderator at: 7/3/02 10:23:15 am
Katharyn
 


Title: The Beginnings Cycle - Your Witch. (Currently Part 15

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 9:32 pm

Title: The Beginnings Cycle - Your Witch. (Currently Part 15)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely it's an addiction. Feed it. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including "Who are You?" Limited as things are just mentioned in passing with details only specific where they relate to W/T directly. Most of the spoilers are actually in the summary below.
Summary: Following "This Years Girl" and "Who Are You" Willow and Tara together in the night (again - what can I say I like late night/early morning scenes.) This time following Tara's declaration that she is Willow's and (what as I see as) the abortive attempt to introduce Tara to the Scoobies (though possibly not as Willow's girlfriend at that point.) Of other significance is that Tara has been the one who discovered the switch, who knew how to prove it and how to do the Katra spell that restores Buffy and Faith to their bodies and has been - overall - helpful to the gang. And of course the aftermath of Faith (as Buffy) savaging her verbally - even if Tara did see through it will still have left scars. This is of course prior to "New Moon Rising" but by that point Willow and Tara are already seriously involved…hence the conflict for Willow in that episode.
Disclaimer: I still don't own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Readers of earlier parts of this story will have noticed that I have brought Tara and Willow to being closely involved even before this episode's "I am yours etc." I choose to interpret that as Tara's reiteration of serious intent to Willow, rather than any revelation of attraction itself. You may, of course take another view, but Willow isn't shocked. She is pleased and clearly already made the necessary choices in her life to accept that. There is a micro credit due in this for the Beatles for a stolen line…
Thanks To: All the kittens, especially the patient moderators and all those who de-lurk to give feedback. L - as always I still am, hers that is.



The Beginnings Cycle

Your Witch
By
Katharyn Rosser


'Well that was an intense couple of days.' Willow observed, as she made her way to the bed that she had shared with Tara more and more recently - out of convenience initially, the last few nights fear of the rogue slayer, Faith but more than either of those recently… affection.

'I had f-fun.' Tara replied.

'Fun? That was your idea of fun? Remind me not to be available for your 21st Birthday party! That might be more fun than I can stand.' Willow joked in reply.

'Absolutely yes, it was fun. I mean I didn't come face to face with a evil slayer who wants to kill you - well not directly - so that counted as a big plus point. We hung out here in ritual hiding, which was actually a lot like being here together - with an added fear factor that the door could be kicked in at any time. But I just like being with you. I met your friends. Finally. And we helped save the day. Fun.' Tara was proud of having been able to help and knew that Willow could see that. Tara was not exactly a Scooby fan but she was glad to have helped Willow's friends.

'I guess when you put it that way…' Willow considered this, uncertain of the definition. 'Nope, still not what I would consider fun. Fear, terror, walking around campus not knowing when psycho slut was going to leap out at me… or you.' That had bothered her more than anything else. That Faith, unlikely as it seemed, would start to play psychological games and try to get at me through Tara. But no, Faith was nothing if not direct. 'Your not a closet adrenaline junkie are you?'

'No, I have nothing in my closet but clothes.' Well just one secret. And not a little one. It must be a big walk-in closet. 'Well ok, maybe it was not "fun" exactly. But I feel like we did good. Me and you. Together. You and me. We did good, and…' Tara went back and picked up on what Willow had said earlier. 'Were you?'

'Was I what?' Willow asked, making use of a little of that closet space to hang up her clothes. She got to leave her stuff over here. To make it easier to be with Tara and not have to go back to her own room so early in the morning. She had closet space!

And a bit of a shelf.

'Planning on being around for my 21st birthday…I mean it is more than a year away…a lot more….w-we might-' We might never get together properly. This might all be a mistake we might try hard to forget long before then - or at least you might. And if we do then it might all go horribly wrong. Things do, go wrong. And anyway by the time I reach my next birthday I will most likely be gone anyway. When it emerges and snatches my ability to be with Willow, but not my love for her.

None of which Tara said, just kept to herself.

'Yes. I am.' Willow said quietly, smiling, 'I hadn't realised what I was saying…but yes and more after that.' It was a momentous decision she had just revealed, that had not been lightly made but had not intended to declare to Tara just yet. If Tara hadn't picked up on that round-about way of telling her - still avoiding saying, if not thinking, the L word - then she thought that she might have kept the decision to herself for longer. But... 'Of course,' Willow carried on, 'everyone believes that everything is forever at the start, it's part of the human condition, but…' She saw the feelings, the fears sweep across Tara's expressive face and knew that the other had thought about that too '…I think this might be. We might be.'

Tara beamed, all the more so as Willow got beneath the covers beside her, snuggling into the offered curve of her arm and placing her cheek on the blondes shoulder then scooting down lower to rest her cheek on Tara's upper chest. Tara absently, instinctively now, moved her hand to stoke the red hair presented to her ministrations. Willow seemed to love that. It had become almost a ritual and something she missed terribly when Willow couldn't stay.

'And,' Willow continued, 'Talking of sneaking out declarations, you said…you said you were mine. Did you mean that? Really?' It seemed obviously true really. But so much had gone unspoken between them. She knew that Tara was far more certain of them than she had been and she had guessed that the other woman was bottling some of that up so that she didn't get scared off. But she wasn't going to be scared by Tara. And she had been filled with happy thoughts since the moment Tara had confirmed that belonging. Not even Faith had been able to ruin the images, sensations and feelings that had constantly sprung, unbidden, to the forefront of her mind with and since that announcement. But even after she had chosen to let herself become involved with Tara. Even after Tara had said the words… it might just have been words. People did that. Said things. It was one thing to love someone, another thing to belong to them with all that implied.

'Always.' Tara replied…hoping for a similar declaration from Willow now - not because she doubted the sincerity of Willow's choices but just for the rush of hearing it. I'm a pure pleasure seeker, Tara admitted to herself - at least where this woman is concerned. Her mere presence in my life is enough to make me happy…and this - lying together just stroking her hair. That is surely bliss what more could a girl want?

'Mmmn,' Willow chose to respond instead to Tara stoking her hair back from her ear and teasing the lobe. She knew she had not responded, felt the slight hesitancy of the finger that was playing with her ear lobe in the aftermath of that failure but was not yet ready to say the words. It was strange. She had declared her intention to be with Tara in over a year's time - but could not tell her that she belonged to this blond haired woman who had stolen her heart and given her own in return. To do so, to admit it would be to sever a final link to her past. One that did not absolutely have to be severed just yet - not as long as she avoided the L word - though she should, she knew that - if only to be fair to Tara and also herself. But it was hard to go that far. To be that fair. To make that final commitment. Yet. Whilst she knew Tara was her future - there were still things in her past that she was not ready to deal with. Her reluctance was perhaps a symptom of that. Or maybe it was just fear. I don't, she admitted, want to get hurt again. Or to hurt anyone else.

Disappointed in spite of herself Tara said nothing to the lack of a real response. These things can't be rushed she thought. Willow will discover how she feels and then tell me…and she has already said that she intends to be around for years. That was enough - more than enough. Just because she won't say the specific words that I long to hear doesn't mean that she doesn't mean that. That she doesn't feel it. If anyone knew how hard it was to say things it was Tara. It was, anyway, more than she had dared hope for so soon if not as much as she had dreamed of. 'I like your friends,' she said instead of challenging Willow. Avoiding being greedy.

'You didn't meet them at their best,' Willow observed wryly.

'No, but they are good people I can see why you like them,' Tara followed up.

'Were you disappointed that I didn't introduce you as more than just a powerful witch or a friend? Did it bother you?' Willow herself was bothered by the omission even in those circumstances. 'I mean did you want to be all girlfriendy from the outset?'

Oh my, around for years and now a girlfriend. 'No it didn't bother me - and I'm not that powerful you know. You shouldn't tell people that I am. But,' Tara smiled, unseen by Willow who was looking down their covered bodies at Tara wiggling her toes out the end of the covers. 'I'm no more prepared to publicly be anything other than I am now than you are. If you understand what I mean,' Tara knew that she wasn't being clear but her feelings for Willow tied her in knots. But the head laying on her chest dipped, moved back. A nod. 'I'm almost as new to this as you are Willow. Leave it for now. They will figure it out or we'll have to tell them when were ready for it. Well you will. Besides I could tell how proud of me you were when you told them I was a witch. It's been a long time since anyone was really proud of me. Even if you did exaggerate.'

'I didn't exaggerate it. You figured it all out. Just you. And without you we couldn't have proved it. We couldn't have brought Buffy back. But I thought you might mind, that's all…hiding it. Hiding us.' Willow was still concerned despite Tara's reassurance and wrapped her arm around Tara's torso under the covers seeking comfort.

Tara could not deny her that comfort, though every word she spoke was the truth. 'I think you have me confused with someone whose openly - well - gay.' It was the first time that Tara could remember saying such a word to Willow. A title for what she was. 'I don't really think of myself that way. I am out, that's true, if I am asked by anyone who has any business knowing I'm not attracted to men…. but it's been along time since I was attracted to a woman either. I just want you. I don't think all the labels are very helpful, to me at least. They just put me in a convenient box that people recognise. I'm not interested in being in that box right now. I just want to be Tara.' It was something Tara had thought about a lot more since she had realised what Willow meant to her. 'I just want to be your Tara.' Yes there had been someone else in the past. And yes it had been a she. But it hadn't been nearly as serious as this was. Or as successful. 'It's not like I am likely to head down to the Lesbian Alliance anytime soon or out myself in the mall. Or you.' Was that what was bothering Willow? Being out? That she might ask it of Willow before she was ready - or just do it to her? Maybe that was what was hanging Willow up a little.

'Do you think they have bake sales too? The Lesbian Alliance I mean.' Willow joked, referring to their meeting place…. at least that Wicca group achieved one thing special and magical. 'And what do you mean I have to tell them? What happened to we, us? Together?' Willow backtracked to what she finally realised Tara had said about telling the others.

'Well they are your friends' Tara pointed out smiling at the indignation.

'They will be yours too. Then you can do your bit and tell them about us so I don't have to get all worked up and dread it for days. I get very nervous - even about little things. Never mind biggies.' Just thinking of standing in Giles front room and revealing this truth made Willow uncomfortable. 'Far better,' she said, 'to stay quiet and maybe they will just catch on themselves.' People are smart that way…aren't they?

'Maybe they will. That doesn't matter though. They were your friends first. First come first to announce.' Tara maintained the argument, knowing that when it did come to the time it would be Willow's choice - could not be anything else, what she thought was irrelevant. It was Willow's life that would be changed far more than her own when the truth was revealed to her friends.

'Doesn't matter? That they are your friends too? Of course it matters. They have to like you - because I have wonderful taste.' Willow truly felt that. She had said it as a joke, and wouldn't have chosen to express her feelings seriously that way, but she couldn't imagine a more perfect choice in her life than that which was Tara. Not the choice to love a woman. Not the choice to accept the labels that would inevitably go with that. The choice to be with Tara. The person that she was. That had been the only choice that had mattered.

'Yes you do and no it doesn't matter. I have you…' Tara tailed off, raising her own head to lean forward and kiss Willow's hair.

'And you deserve more,' Willow said gently stroking Tara's side through the pyjamas.

'True.'

Willow punched Tara's arm gently. 'Don't go getting all complacent on me now. Just because you have me, doesn't mean you can take me for granted.'

'Well I don't need anything more than you, really I don't. And I never thought I would get you' Tara admitted to the woman who was her love. The love of her life. Though it didn't take anywhere near what Willow provided to reach that level. And I have her!

'Well your going to get it anyway… with bells on!'

'Oooh k-kinky,' Tara shot back without a moments thought.

Willow had the decency to blush then. 'You know you are evil sometimes. You come over all shy and nervous but you know exactly what you want don't you? And how to get it.'

'Just you.' Tara kissed the top of her head once more and Willow shifted in the bed, wrapping her body around Tara's side.

'And I think that for once you are enjoying the fact that you had so few friends here. That you are lonely.' Willow pointed out.

'Was lonely.' Tara corrected but nodded. 'Well it is kind of easier to deal with all this. But Willow, you shouldn't worry about telling them, or them finding out. As I said they are good people. They will love you whatever happens. Just like me.'

Willow almost purred at that reassurance as the other woman continued to stroke her hair.

'Of course,' Tara carried on, 'They might see me as the corrupting b-bitch queen from hell.'

Willow sat up with a start, resting on her arm. She looked at Tara, saw that she was joking but still it wasn't something that Willow had enjoyed hearing - even in jest. Willow placed a finger on Tara's lips, silencing her. 'Don't ever say that.' Tara kissed that raised finger.

'That I am a bitch queen from h-hell?' Tara asked. Closer to the truth than you know my love. But that was a worry for another time.

'No - that you like, corrupted me. I know you didn't mean it that way, that you were just joking, but you should never feel that you brought me down this wonderful road we are on. Never doubt that I came this way myself.' Willow was determined that Tara should never have to doubt why she was here with her. 'Infact I could probably have done with a little more corrupting all in all. And besides I see you more as a beautiful princess than a evil queen.' Willow leaned in and kissed Tara's nose.

'Mmmmn I like that.' Tara smiled at the description and Willow returned her head to resting on her friends collar bone, where the hand again found her to cradle her head, stroke that red hair as Willow hugged herself to Tara's body.

'You know, you make me feel safe' Willow commented, seemingly out of nowhere. 'I wasn't scared these last two nights. A deranged slayer baying for my blood and I wasn't scared. I don't think I have ever felt so safe as I do here.'

'It's my room. It's a dimensional portal,' Tara said deadpan. There was an awkward pause as Willow considered this possibility. 'Not really' Tara reassured her.

'Good. I'm not great with dimensional portals. They seem to make a mess of the carpet…or summon freaky doppelgangers.' Willow shuddered, more at the portal that had taken her to an opportunity to replace Anya as a vengeance demon than that which had allowed her to meet herself - which despite it all had been kind of interesting. And after all vampire Willow hadn't been so different then… just insane and evil. 'Besides it isn't the room. It's any place that you are. With me. Together.'

'Together' Tara repeated, shifting her body, rolling onto her side and encouraging Willow to shift to face her, holding each other there, eyes level and deep within the other's.

'It's still early' Willow commented, despite it being way past midnight. 'Can we…snuggle?' All things were relative after all and even if it had been hours later she would still have asked, such was the stage of the relationship.

Tara smiled, momentarily tightening her grip on Willow, pulling her closer before relaxing in that new, closer position, maintaining only enough distance to talk. 'I thought we were.' Caressing Willow's skin as well as her hair and face.

'I know we are,' Willow admitted. 'But a little more. Just a little…' There was still a hurdle for them there, that she was not yet ready to jump. But she knew she could hop a little. Enjoy a little more snuggling.

Tara smiled, knowing that Willow wasn't ready for much more than they were already doing and also knowing that she wasn't either. Willow seemed to think that she was some kind of expert at this relationship thing and it's many facets. But she wasn't. However she nodded, then as a thought sprung to her mind asked 'Faith?'

Wow, thought Willow, where did that come from? 'Three would definitely be a crowd. Absolutely more snuggling than I am ready for.'

Tara smiled again. 'Do you think she is really gone? I mean she knows who I am now…knows more than Buffy or any of the others.'

'She's gone….and if she comes near you I'll…I'll turn her into a….well I don't know, but it will be small and will go squish when I step on her and grind her under the sole of my shoe.' Willow was so fierce in her promise that Tara could not doubt what she said, that protecting Tara could cause her to go to such lengths. It was a testimony of sorts to the growing bond between them. It was also a little worrying though. Someone as powerful - or at least as potentially powerful - as Willow could really do some real damage if she was forced to protect the one she loved.

Loves… she loves me yeah, yeah, yeah. The words of the song started to swirl through Tara's mind in a glorious dance.

'Do you not think it was strange though? That Faith could see that we are…together. She was crude…but she was right - about us.' Tara had not mentioned what Faith had said about Oz. It was obviously just an attempt to hurt her and Willow, but what if that had been true as well?

'I guess so. I never saw Faith as being great at observation and emotions, but…I guess she had hidden depths. Or perhaps we were just really obvious. Do we have to talk about her? I mean she is gone…' Willow wanted to bring an end to the entire episode and concentrate on her new love….there, she thought, I thought the word love again. Must be serious. So why can't I say it to her? Because I am too cautious for my own good.

'I don't think I w-will ever turn down a snuggle.' Tara said, 'With you at least.'

'Witch.'

'Your witch.' Tara pulled Willow into her close embrace from which they did not emerge until the sun had risen high in the morning sky.



Edited by: xita at: 7/3/02 10:07:16 am
Katharyn
 


ignore

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 9:41 pm

ignore

Edited by: xita  at: 6/23/02 11:30:15 pm
Katharyn
 


ignore

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 9:44 pm

ignore

Edited by: xita  at: 6/23/02 11:28:15 pm
Katharyn
 


ignore

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 10:11 pm

ignore

Edited by: xita  at: 6/23/02 11:40:26 pm
Katharyn
 


ignore

Postby Katharyn » Sat Mar 23, 2002 10:16 pm

ignore

Edited by: xita  at: 6/23/02 11:51:37 pm
Katharyn
 


ignore

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 10:57 pm

ignore

Edited by: xita  at: 6/23/02 11:54:20 pm
xita
 


ignore

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 10:58 pm

ignore

Edited by: xita  at: 6/23/02 11:56:30 pm
xita
 


FIC: The Beginning Cycle 16-17 by Katharyn

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 11:05 pm

--------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Reality Check. (Currently Part 16)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Feed me, feed me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Superstar”
Summary: Tara is injured by the “evil monster” that is feeding Jonathan’s powerful illusion and ends up in a cupboard all night. This story is after she is found in there and prior to Buffy’s arrival as shown in the episode.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Would it surprise you to know, given the circumstances, that this is another angst story? No… thought not. The story is told from Willow’s PoV which seems to be becoming a mini-trend, totally unintentional as I have just slotted 2 stories written recently around another existing one... all three W PoV. It should be remembered of course that Jonathan’s magic is still at work here, so there where there are some references to him and events in the episode, they are mainly there for continuity purposes though I have tried to limit them as he is not really the point. Though the episode established that people were starting to forget Jonathan’s reality after it had been dispelled I wanted to get into Tara and Willow’s feeling during that time since the injury and terror itself was very real.
Thanks To: This one is for Kerry (Forrister) who has been staunch in her support of this cycle when I have expressed doubts in these notes, go read her fic and ask her to write more. But I get in trouble if I don’t credit my significant other too so L, here you go…consider yourself thanked.


The Beginnings Cycle

Reality Check

By Katharyn Rosser


It’s my fault, Willow told herself, concerned in spite of the reassurances of the doctor.

Tara was lying there on the bed. Huddled and curled up just as the janitor said that he had found her in his closet. How long had she been there? Tara couldn’t say. She hadn’t said much at all since Willow had arrived. When she had got here some of Tara’s well-meaning dorm-mates had been with her, the campus doctor was just departing. The doctor had filled her in and then she had shooed those dorm-mates out of there.

They were not Tara’s friends – but it was nice to see that they were concerned for “the quiet girl.” That was what they called her, and with reason Willow supposed though it did annoy her to have Tara dismissed as just that. She was the “quiet girl’s friend.” Which she didn’t mind so much.

She couldn’t deny their naming.

How long had Tara been there? Hurt, alone and frightened?

It must have been for hours, the door wedged shut with cleaning signs, buckets and broom handles. Tara huddled in a corner under the janitors jacket. Protected by cleaning utensils against some thing that had hurt her and she had barely escaped from. The thing that Jonathan had assured them would not come out of the woods. The thing that was not a threat. After all Jonathan said so. Must be true. Except it hadn’t been true for Tara.

It was my fault.

Protected by cleaning stuff, Tara’s life resting on the strength of a broom handle? Where was Jonathan during all that?

Where was I? That was part of the deal… when you were in love. You protected the person you loved as best you could. When you could. And she could have. But she hadn’t. Not by a long shot.

Looking down at Tara, huddled there the scared woman was an almost pitiful sight. She was still shivering. She hadn’t stopped apparently since the janitor had dismantled the closet door to get in there and find out what the students had done to his stuff this time. Though the room was warm and Tara was fully clothed she was still shivering. She was still scared. Hearing the door being taken slowly off it’s hinges not knowing what was going on, how scary must that have been after sitting all night wondering if some thing was going to come back for her. If it had ever gone away. What would it be like to survive with a demon at the door? Willow wasn’t sure that she would have fared any better.

Even here with me now she is scared. Even after all we have been through she still gets scared. I guess we all do, Willow admitted. Probably because she had been alone. Before their problems had always been handled between them. Tara had never had to deal with any of Sunnydale’s terrors absolutely alone before. It was how they had really found each other afterall.

I should have been with her. Alone Tara had barely got away with her life. Her clothes reeked, and Willow guessed she had pulled off a clouding spell to try and escape. The sulphur stench was not a pleasant after effect to share a tiny closet with. But Tara had managed that, to use her skills in a moment of terror to escape and Willow was proud of for that – and for staying alive. To be with me. Together they might have held it off until someone could have got Jonathan to deal with that monster. Together they were so much stronger.

And why wasn’t I there?

Because I was afraid and not of what I should have been. Not of the monsters. I was afraid of people knowing about me, and this wonderful woman who I got hurt. I knew that Tara wanted me to find a way last night, a way for me to come back with her. Not because she was afraid. Just because she wanted me to be there. With her. But Buffy was there and I couldn’t take that step. I didn’t even have to say anything, or explain. I just had to go with her for whatever reason. Even as far as the others are concerned we are friends. We are Wicca’s who do spells together – at night sometimes. It could have been that. It didn’t have to be the truth or the whole truth. It wasn’t like Buffy couldn’t make it home ok without her. Next to Jonathan Buffy was the most capable of getting home alone person Willow had ever met.

But Tara didn’t. Get home ok.

And I even wanted to go with her. They had shared a look back then. Tara had looked at her and she had looked back. In that moment they had shared a desire to be together. But Tara had also seen that she couldn’t, not with Buffy there. She accepted it and I accepted it and our acceptance nearly got her killed.

I knew the monster was out there and I trusted Jonathan’s word so much that I didn’t even insist that we accompany her to the dorm, Willow thought. I mean ok, he’s Jonathan with all that meant for the safety and entertainment of the world, but this…this is Tara. And that was worth more than even Jonathan’s assurances. That meant that you made sure. She should have made sure.

This is the woman I love and no matter what you don’t take chances with that person. It hadn’t seemed like a chance at that moment, but in Sunnydale it always was. Always.

Willow gently tended to Tara’s few scrapes and bruises, first the sting of antiseptic that brought more tears to Tara’s eyes and then gentle cleaning of less serious wounds. She leaned in close and whispered to the woman she loved as she worked. The kind of gentle words that she would want to hear in this circumstance. The comforts, the assurances that it was all alright, that she would make it alright.

Not Buffy, not even Jonathan. She would make it alright with Tara at least, if not dealing with the monster. But with Tara… just me. She’s mine. Willow’s protective instincts were aroused – but far too late to be of any use to this woman who was already suffering the consequences.

And Tara didn’t respond in the slightest to her whispers.

Did Tara blame her? As much as Willow blamed herself for this? Was that why she was remaining silent, huddled facing away from her on the bed? Willow sat closer behind Tara on the edge of the bed, her hand touching Tara’s back and the other woman jumped. Literally – as if she hadn’t known that Willow was even there. She was so scared and right now, wherever Tara was mentally, she was still so alone. Willow left her hand in Tara’s back and gently stroking there as she whispered her comforts to Tara.

But why don’t I tell what I really feel? Would that not be a bigger comfort? Willow asked herself wanting to tell Tara now, to try and make it all better. No it wouldn’t Tara was physically and mentally bruised, this wasn’t the time for sneaking out declarations of love just to make her feel better… or to assuage my own guilt. There wouldn’t be any doubt about why Willow would say such a thing – it was a blatant truth after all - but to do that now... like this, it would cheapen something that was so precious. Almost as precious as Tara herself. Not quite, but almost.

The touch of her hand on Tara’s back provoked another, delayed, reaction, a low moan from the huddled young woman, and Willow realised that her back was hurt and gently started to take a look, asking Tara to assist her by moving to allow her to lift the clothing. And this time she did respond. And lifting that Tara’s back was exposed. Black and blue along some of the ridges formed by her spine. Had she fallen to the floor, had the monster hit her? Poor baby. Willow didn’t know but that at least explained why Tara was reluctant to lie on her back and Willow abandoned her plan to lie there, holding Tara, to help her feel safe. That would have been just great to hurt her again.

And in spite of the circumstances her mind betrayed her, again. Celebrated that as the reason for Tara not being able to look at her, to face her. Rather than it being my fault. At least in her mind. In my own heart… guilty as charged. She carefully replaced the clothing in anticipation of Buffy’s arrival and allowed Tara to maintain her furled up position.

And she hated herself for even thinking that. That it was nothing, apparently, more than that. It was a selfish thought but having been the cause of those bruises, that pain she didn’t want to be blamed by Tara for it… even if she deserve to be punished. Willow could figuratively flog herself, but she couldn’t bear Tara to do it.

Blame though had probably never occurred to Tara. The woman was non-judgemental to the point of virtuosity. Maybe because one way or another she had herself been judged far too much in her own life and she knew the problems such judgement caused. For both parties and fortunately for everyone Tara did not seem to be a person who would inflict on the world what the world inflicted on her.

But I deserve to be judged.

I deserve to be seen as the bad, bad person I am. Too often she had felt that she had been bad around Tara. To her. That had to change, and it already was. To be forced into an act of contrition. But she wasn’t going to get that demand from Tara. She knew that and it was part of what she loved about this beautiful woman. Again though, she could say that to herself that she loved Tara – but why couldn’t she say it to Tara? Or anyone else. It would have avoided all this pain. Just telling Buffy… dealing with that. She had been avoiding it and look where it got Tara. Consequences…

Willow stood and rounded the bed, kneeling this time in front of Tara and leaned in till their foreheads were touching, their breath’s intermingling. ‘I’m sorry.’ Willow whispered so gently that Tara might of missed it in the drawing of a breath. She didn’t though, her eyes flicked back from whatever blank point they had been fixated on staring straight through the space Willow now occupied and met Willow’s. And then she gave Willow a tiny smile, or tried to. But whether it succeeded or not it was enough for Willow.

It said everything that Willow needed it to. She understood in that twitch of Tara’s lips that Tara didn’t blame her as she blamed herself. She understood that Tara still loved her. She had known for some time that it was love. And she had known that the reciprocal was also true. But just couldn’t say it. Couldn’t make that final jump. Until now… now she was ready, but she couldn’t - not like this. She wouldn’t. Not so that Tara could hear her anyway. That would wait for another, better, time. A time that would be remembered as special – not for pain and anguish.

But the smile in the midst of the pain. Even then Tara was trying to comfort her, to make it easier for her. The smile that had been one of the first things she had noticed about Tara.

Oh…

Willow leaned in again and placed a tender kiss on Tara’s forehead, to which when she pulled back, Tara replied with tear filled eyes, this time nothing to do with the sting of antiseptic. ‘Rest now honey. It’s all right. I’ll take care of you. I always will’ Willow affirmed and Tara shuddered with relief as Willow stroked her cheek and leaned in to place the slighest of touches against her lips with her own. Then she started, jumping almost bodily from the bed as there was a knock at the door disrupting their quiet.

‘I always will,’ Willow repeated stroking her hair. Before whispering, for the first time out loud, as she went to the door ‘I love you Tara.’

The other woman couldn’t have heard her - so softly was it spoken. But that wasn’t the point.

And Tara knew.

------------


Edited - as you use antisecptic on cuts, not disinfectant!!


And edited again because Xita was right about the kiss.
------------------
She's my always

Here is part 17 kittens. Now I know I usually add a load of notes but I really want to stress a point this time. I have had mixed opinions from beta readers - some of whom got it, some didn't. To avoid spoiling it please ensure that you read the endnote. Infact I insist.
K
---------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Reactions. (Currently Part 17)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Feed me, feed me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Where the Wild Things Are”
Summary: After the events of “Where the Wild Things Are” where Tara, reacting to the events and emotions of the haunted house snapped at Willow and was, apparently at that moment, disgusted by both her and their relationship - but before the final scene of that episode which occurs the next day.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 with smoochies.
Couples: W/T
Notes: Though this is essentially a “Where the Wild Things Are” story it is really the initial build-up to “New Moon Rising” with the some passionate smoochies!
Thanks To: L – she’s the answer to my questions.


The Beginnings Cycle

Reactions
By
Katharyn Rosser


‘Another late night.’ Tara looked up at the cloudless sky, the myriad of stars visible, the moon a shallow crescent. ‘And another evening filled with…er…well…’

‘Ghosties. Poltergeists. Houses - Haunted Houses.’ Willow finished. ‘It’s a good job you’re a witch or you might be totally freaked out.’ She smiled. ‘All in all another quiet night in Sunnydale.’ True enough. No one had died, just about though there had been unplanned hair loss, and it hadn’t been threatening to end the world or anything. On a scale of one to ten was ending of the world actually happening and one was, well it not – not too bad.

Tara was still gazing up at the moon, trusting Willow to guide her by the hand along the dimly lit path back to her dorm. ‘Don’t you love the moon on nights like this?’ Caught up in the pure white glow of that arc across a part of the sky. Reading the shapes within the features of that satellite just as she read the stars – unconventionally. All in all she was not big on convention.

‘Just so long as it isn’t full.’ Willow murmured under her breath but not taking that thought any further.

‘Huh? Did you say something?’ Tara was still entranced by the moonlight. Somehow it was just right to be here now. After what had gone before the pure unadulterated moon and starlight made things so much simpler and clearer. Having those thoughts and emotions in her head – put there by that house – had been a terrible thing. Hearing herself curse Willow, reject her. Upset her. Knowing she was doing it and not being able to stop herself or do anything about it. Like a puppet. Was that what it was like, would be like, to be possessed? It had been all she could manage to get up and leave Willow there, on the stairs. Neither up nor down. In the middle. Hadn’t there been a song about that? She needed some clarity and simplicity to deal with those thoughts.

‘No.’ Oz related mutterings were not a “something” they were just habit… and annoying at that. ‘At least we got do a spell…helped out. We kicked ass,’ Willow was proud of that. That Giles had accepted Tara’s presence and trusted her to lead the casting of the binding spell without really knowing her. That they had helped. And that Tara had once again proven herself to be far more knowledgeable and powerful than she would ever admit to. And most of all that Tara was one of the gang at last – even if the full truth wasn’t yet revealed. The truth about them. That she is my girlfriend – more than that the woman I love.

‘Shame we couldn’t hold it a bit longer’ Tara herself was still doubting her value to this group she had been sucked into through Willow – a gang that saved the world as often as they had meetings... When had there ever been an option? When had anyone asked her to help? When had anyone asked if she wanted to? It made her uncomfortable, but perhaps that was just exposing herself to these people who knew Willow so much better than she did… and yet not well enough to know everything she did. Hadn’t they always managed without her? Wouldn’t they have managed tonight somehow? That Mr Giles seemed to know what he was doing and he could have helped Willow after some research. Though it was hard to make a circle with two… that was more of a line – but three was just a triangle, no matter how you sat. ‘Or spot it sooner, what was going on. Before… things were said.’

Willow squeezed the other woman’s hand. ‘Stop looking up there and look at me a minute.’

Tara needed little invitation to do that and did as she was told, stopping, and meeting Willow’s gaze, reading the concerns that flitted across that face. ‘Your bothered about what I said? In the house?’ Tara asked.

They could see by now what the other was thinking, feeling, what they were about to say and Tara could see that something was eating at Willow. Worries.

‘No, no not bothered exactly. Concerned. That’s what I am. Concerned, yes, just in case that the house might just have made you say something that you were already feeling. You know… that it was disgusting. Us that is. Deep down you don’t think that do you, somewhere hidden in the ugly place that we all have? We are disgusting? Are we?’ Willow knew it was unreasonable but when she had heard Tara say those words her heart felt like it was being smashed through her chest down into her stomach with a hammer blow. After making a decision to give herself to this young woman to be condemned by the lips that had kissed her so tenderly was almost more than she could take. Without witnessing that drowning ghost she might have stayed in that bathroom and started to sniffle. It had been that bad. Only adrenaline had stopped that. She knew now what and how Tara had felt waiting for her to make her decision about them. The reactions Tara had feared in her when things were so uncertain.

‘No Willow. We are…’ Tara searched for the right word. ‘Right. We’re absolutely right for each other. You for me and me for you.’ She touched Willow’s face. ‘It was just the house. Just the house and that is all. I have no feelings like that, no guilt, no fear, certainly no disgust – none at all. How could I be disgusted at anything this beautiful.’ And she wasn’t just talking about the face that she stroked. ‘But I think perhaps that you still do find some doubts in that ugly place. Nothing like that – but something.’

‘No. I don’t. I am doubt free. See me, free of doubts.’ Willow objected and saw Tara just looking back at her. ‘Well I don’t have any doubts…well not exactly. Sometimes I just wonder if it is all too fast, or too slow or…’ she tailed off.

‘Or…?’ Tara asked

‘Or…I don’t know. Maybe you are right. I do have doubts but never about you, or even us. Just stuff. But I have doubts about everything. That’s me. Doubting. Always. Just call me Willow Thomas. I doubted that I would pass my exams even though I was acing the classes. I doubted that I could fight vampires and bad guys and demons even though I was doing it already. I doubted that I could love a werewolf even though I knew I loved Oz…’ Willow tailed off again.

Always back to that. Oz. It was understandable and Tara accepted it, knew that was where the doubts were springing from. ‘That’s it isn’t it? Oz.’ Her tone was not accusing, not angry or even sad. Just realistic. ‘You never really had to let him go, he just left. When we met and got to know each other I fill that gap in your life. An Oz shaped gap.’

‘Your not the same shape as Oz.’ Willow tried to make a joke, not really wanting to get into what was still a painful subject – especially not with this person who deserved better than to be dragged through her ongoing Oz thoughts. The person who had heaved her out of that mire of self-pity and pain. Who was a shape far from Oz’s.

A wonderful shape.

A shape she was really getting to know and she wanted to get to know better.

Tara ignored that joke, pressed ahead, certain that this was the moment, here under the stars to lay another ghost, or a wolf, to rest – or at least to start to. ‘You know what I mean Willow.’

Willow nodded.

Tara carried on. ‘I filled that gap then and we moved on from there. But I think you worry that you have never had to really make a choice. I don’t mean between me and Oz, I mean between me and anything else. I was just there when you needed me – and when I needed you…and I will continue to be there.’ She rushed to add that last as Willow’s face cracked into distress at the thought of Tara leaving…as Oz had. ‘But I just slipped into that g-gap and that is where “we” came from and maybe you think that one day someone or something else might want my place in your heart. Then you will have to think about it. Only then will you know for certain whether I am all that you want. And only then will you stop doubting. Whether you doubt us, or just yourself.’

‘I don’t doubt you Tara or us. You know that.’

‘I do know that. If you doubted me then I don’t think you would let me be with you. that’s your nature, like you said, you’re a worrier. If you were doubting me you would never have allowed “us” to happen. No Willow, you doubt yourself, your motives and your desires. And you know the worst thing? It’s not that you doubt it’s that I realise it and that means that, somewhere in my mind I have a tiny little piece of me that holds back too. I don’t want to. My heart and my soul they are yours, but that little piece of my brain I hold back. I hate it. But I can’t help it. Until the time you finally are certain that you choose me and choose us over everything and everyone else, then I can never be totally sure either. We both have doubts.’ The look on Willow’s face right then stopped her. She had not meant to explore what she thought to Willow’s face – it wasn’t fair. Because Willow had been right, whilst it had seemed so slow it was painful it was in fact fast, tornado fast and they had come so far so quickly that she couldn’t believe that those last doubts would fail to evaporate soon. ‘But that’s ok… because we are doing good and one day you will accept it is me you want to spend your life with.’ Tara finished ending with a positive dream that she had, determined not to spoil the night with more lecturing. She set off again, pulling Willow with her by the hand. ‘Come on.’ As she pulled she broke into a skipping run, slipping Willow’s hand as the other just stood there and though shocked by Tara’s frankness was reduced to laughing at her love skipping in the starlight. Tara stopped a short distance away, turned back and came skipping back. ‘Got you to smile Will.’

‘Serious chatty time over then?’ Willow guessed not wanting to here more of this, knowing that this woman was right, reading her like a open book. With very large print. That she did doubt herself. She knew that she loved Tara. She knew that Tara knew it. But there was always that unresolved issue. That despite it all she still loved one other person too. At least she thought she did.

But Tara seemed to have skipped ahead in the pages of the Willow book and read the final chapter of first volume… Tara knew that they would be together. Which was more than good.

‘Yeah. I think that’s all the angst I c-can give out for one night,’ Tara took Willow’s hand again. Not leading this time, just holding as they crossed the road into the campus. ‘Sorry.’

‘So now we get to have cake?’ Willow asked, looking forward.

‘You ate all the cake last night,’ Tara pointed out in reply in a mock severe tone.

‘No cake?’ Willow sounded disappointed.

‘Nope. No cake. Guess that means you don’t want to come back huh?’ Tara gestured to the signpost indicating the different directions to their respective halls. It wasn’t even an issue, Willow had been sticking with her like glue since she had been attacked and she certainly wasn’t about to let Willow cross campus alone after delivering her to her door.

‘Well…seen as it’s you.’ Willow squeezed Tara’s hand and felt the gesture reciprocated. ‘But usually I will want cake. Or donuts. Jelly donuts.’

Time to broach another subject. ‘Willow?’

‘Yes?’

‘W-what are you doing in the vacation – the summer one?’ Tara asked.

‘What the thought of three months without me upsets you?’ Willow asked without thinking what she was saying and without even seeing Tara’s slightly distressed face realised just what it was she was asking. ‘Wait….three months? Way too much free time….Uh…. Too much time apart.’ She didn’t want free time. She wanted her time filled. She turned to look at Tara’s face again. ‘You have an idea how to fill some of that time?’

‘Well…’

‘Are you getting back to the horses again? You know the big ponies… arm eating. Pony peril. These are not my favourite things.’ Willow shook living for a moment in the memory of that party. ‘After tadpoles, frogs, academic failure, big hairy spiders and public nudity and performance…ponies are my biggest fear. Like I said I worry.’

Tara laughed. ‘No. I had just about given up on the horses – unless I can convince you I would keep you safe?’

‘I already know that. I’m sure of it. I’m just not sure that the horses know that,’ Willow replied. ‘I know, I know…I’m a big bundle of insecurities. I should probably get a big basket to keep them all in.’

Tara leaned over and kissed her friend on the cheek. ‘I kind of like your insecurities.’

‘Love me for my faults? That’s kind of dumb.’ But sweet.

‘They’re what make you…well you. You’re the sum of your parts and they are part of you. And you being you is what makes me yours’ Tara replied shyly.

That blew Willow away…again. She’d heard it before from this wonderful young woman and somehow the impact was always as great when Tara found another way to say it, to slip it into a conversation. Impulsively she returned Tara’s peck on the cheek with a slightly more lingering joining of their lips, neither of them seeing where they were ambling until she walked smack into a bench. At which Tara just cracked up and had to stop and sit on the offending resting spot.

‘Hey! Bruised shin here. Not funny.’ Willow moaned, sitting next to Tara.

‘I’m sorry,’ Tara eventually said through the mirth. The other woman leaned forward and rubbed the shin from ankle to knee as Willow looked at the stars that had been fascinating Tara before her lips took over. She could see why as Tara rubbed the sore shin better.

‘Actually it was my other shin,’ she eventually claimed a minute or so later. ‘And actually it was more above the knee’ she lied again. As instructed Tara’s gentle touch slid higher up the same leg rubbing at Willow’s lower thigh and then jumped across to the claimed injury. At the same time she kissed Willow’s neck and Willow left the stars to their own devices and turned into a kiss that could have melted icebergs. And it was not just an “injured” thigh that their hands sought out under the stars in those long minutes together on a roadside bench.

Hands in interesting places - though not totally new.

Eventually though, and slightly reluctantly, they parted and started off on their journey once more knowing that they could go no further yet. And even if they could the bench was not the place for that. Snuggles could wait until they returned to Tara’s room. And there would be snuggles. And maybe smoochies. Yes definitely smoochies too.

‘Should I get some more?’ Willow joked having brought their conversation back to her insecurities once more – because public affection didn’t seem to be one of them. Though at this hour there wasn’t a soul around. ‘I’m sure I could find some more if I applied myself.’

‘No. I think I can get by with what you already have.’ Tara smiled and in her turn brought the topic back around to the summer. ‘I would make the horse understand. Horses like me.’

And Willow knew with certainty that this woman would do just that. Would keep her safe and not just with the horses. ‘Ok. I’ll do it. I promise, during the summer we will go riding. But…are you going home? Is that what you mean…me visit you?’ Willow was very aware that neither of their parents knew of their relationship yet and was a little dubious of what the great Sheila and Ira would say – despite their typically phlegmatic ‘understanding’. She didn’t want to be quoted the percentage of college experimentation undertaken by young women or anything else. Not a statistic this was more than a statistic.

‘No!’ Tara looked embarrassed at the force of her reply. ‘No,’ she repeated more reasonably. ‘I’m not going home. I was going to get a part time job here in Sunnydale. Just enough to rent a room somewhere and feed myself. But leaving enough time for…’

‘Us. In the daytime? That will be a largely new experience. Sun. Ice cream. Daylight. Without lectures.’ Willow chose to ignore Tara’s vehement response, suspecting that the Mclay family would not be sympathetic to their daughter’s choice of… partner. I’m a partner. Yay. I have a partner.

I have a bit of a shelf and closet space too. What more could a gal want?

‘Yeah…and kind of the point’ Tara had to admit that their daytime contact had been somewhat limited, usually just meeting on campus between their different classes. In those weekends that had fallen between their realisation of affection and now, only a few had been spent together without interruption by studies or Hellmouthy stuff or the need to spend the day together indoors in one place, holding each other for long periods of time.

‘Next you’ll be asking me to hold frogspawn,’ Willow was vehemently hoping that was not on Tara’s list of “fun” things to do this summer…besides was it even the season for frogspawn? Shouldn’t she know that?

‘No. I think we can leave it at riding – for now. Unless you want to.’ There was that smile again.

‘No. I don’t want to. But I think if you asked me to…I might. For you.’ Willow knew in that moment that this woman could ask her to do anything and she might just do it. ‘Don’t I say the sweetest things?’

‘Oh yes. Very romantic.’

‘Well ok, not the frogspawn, but I think -’ Willow paused, Tara looking on expectantly. ‘- I think that I am nearly ready to do just about anything for you.’ The longer the sentence went on the quieter her voice became, making it obvious that the words had a great deal more significance than was apparent on the surface. Those minutes on the bench had affected her more than she had known but in a good, good way.

Tara stopped dead, within sight of her dorm now. ‘For m-me?’ She looked straight in Willow’s eyes as the other young woman raised her eyes from their traditional slightly downcast line to meet her gaze.

Willow could feel that gaze reading her. Confirmed what her eyes and her soul were wanting to tell Tara. ‘With you. Nearly. I think.’

‘No Willow your not. Not yet.’ Tara replied wistfully wishing it were as true as Willow thought it was.

‘Yes, yes I am. Look at me, ready and well…willing.’ Willow was indignant that Tara could read the deepest parts of her where doubts persisted but then that was part of what she loved about the woman as well.

‘Oh I know you would.’ Tara smiled. ‘Maybe because you want to prove to yourself that you have chosen me. But you aren’t that sure yet. And that’s ok too,’ she carried on hurriedly trying to forestall Willow’s further argument. Tara was unable to believe what she was apparently being offered…and that she was turning it down. It was, though, for the best. This wasn’t what it was all about – and despite the greater intimacy of their snuggles and snatched moments like the bench this was the furthest thing from Tara’s mind. ‘You said it. “Do just about anything for you.” Hardly makes it sound as if you are looking forward to whatever “it” might be, and “Nearly. I think.” I don’t want to be on the w-wrong side of that decision. So you should definitely take your time and make it. Yourself. For yourself and for us.’

‘You don’t mind?’ Willow was not surprised, on reflection, that this sensitive woman had read her doubts and was not willing to spoil things. That she was seeking perfection. I just hope, thought Willow, that I can be as perfect as she needs me to be. For the need in Tara was obvious to Willow, plain as day. ‘You know that it is not because that I doubt what we have, right?’

Tara nodded. ‘Like we said. You need to be sure that you are ready. And when you are…I’ll be waiting for you.’ I’ve been waiting so long that a little more doesn’t matter at all.

‘I doubt myself…and not that I love you. I know that. It’s just….well-’ Willow didn’t quite know what to say about that final step – away from the past and towards a close future. So Tara rescued her.

‘I-I think we are doing fine. Let’s not s-spoil that.’ Willow had as good as said that she loved her and that made it all ok.

‘Yet.’ Willow also realised what had slipped from her mouth – so nearly an open “I love you”… something she had not yet said clearly and unambiguously to this wonderful woman but meaning the same thing. It was true though. And it was time to offer Tara something. Something that she could give and be sure of. That which would mean more than anything she had said to this woman. The big step. ‘I do love you Tara.’ And there it was, what they had both known for weeks - finally said. There might be other things in their way. But that at least was a fact laid bare. Even if nothing else was being laid bare just yet.

Tara smiled. ‘I know you do and the rest of it doesn’t matter compared to that.’

-------------
Endnote: This fic, unlike any of the others, is pretty much fixated on bringing W/T to the beginning of NMR (which starts next part!) and as such there are elements to it, angsty elements, that are there for that purpose. Let me just stress that the "doubts" expressed in this fic are related to two specific things. Oz(ish) and total intimacy with each other. That is it. Our two girls are not doubting each others love or that they want to be with each other. I just wanted to make that clear. If it appears that way then it is just badly written!

Katharyn.




------------------
She's my always

Ready to be depressed Kittens? Then read on... but just remember where it is all going.
Enjoy, as much as you can.

Katharyn
----------------


- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.



Edited by: xita at: 6/23/02 10:31:40 pm
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle 18-20 by Katharyn

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 11:40 pm

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Dimming Flame. (Currently Part 18
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Feed me, feed me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “New Moon Rising.”
Summary: Oz returns during New Moon Rising. This story deals with Tara’s feelings from when he enters the Scooby meeting and through the night when Oz and Willow stay up talking and before her going to see Willow the following morning whilst Oz is still there. Guess what? Anyone guess angst? Yup. Also what you might call melodrama. It ain’t exactly cheery stuff and ends in a depressing place. But you know how it turns out so what else could it be? If this was my own original story the level of angst would be unbearably depressing but knowing how wonderful these characters future gets I put up with it!
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 (Can you guess where this changes?)
Couples: W/T? O/W? (that’s the point.)
Notes: The transcript from http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ was used to get the starting lines straight. All credit to the transcribers and original episode writers. Don’t know what I would do without them to keep me straight (perhaps clear is a better word*S*)
Thanks To: All those who have been patient waiting for the pay-off. This isn’t the ending of course, not even the end of the beginning. And L of course.


The Beginning’s Cycle

The Dimming Flame

By Katharyn Rosser


‘Hey,’ someone said.

Tara didn’t know who the shorthaired newcomer was, but clearly everyone else did. The look on the faces was universally one of shock and disbelief. And Willow’s most of all. And that meant? She knew what it could mean. What she had been literally praying would not happen at least not until... That it was the return of…

‘Oz.’ Willow said. Nothing more than that. What more was there to say Tara asked herself. It was after all…

‘Oz’ she said. It was him and everything he meant. To Willow. To what she and Willow had. He was back and he brought all of that with him. And he was going to take Willow away from her. Right then she couldn’t doubt that outcome, whether it was quickly or slowly he would do it. Her chest got tight and her heart started to pound, her stomach making her feel sick in sympathy to the rest of the effects of his presence. Her head felt like someone had half filled it with water, and if she moved it too fast the shifting balance would pull her over. She just felt Willow looking at her. She didn’t see it though, couldn’t focus on the look. That hated word just kept going round and round in her brain, linked now with a face. Oh she didn’t hate him. She didn’t even know him. But she knew what he had meant to Willow before he had left. She knew that for Willow there had never, seriously, been anyone else but Oz. She had helped her through the last portions of that grief – or tried to at least. And to inspire that sort of feeling in Willow he must be… well Oz.

She hated what he had done to Willow in the past, before… even if it had allowed her to find her flame haired love.

But more than that she hated just what he would mean in the present. To her and to them.

She was aware too that people were speaking. She couldn’t hear anything but the echoes and reverberations of that word. Oz. She knew Willow was speaking. Xander Oz himself. Buffy. Mr Giles. And until they made their arrangement to meet that night she was unaware of the rest. They being Willow and Oz. They had an arrangement. And with a strangely out of place indignant feeling her mind rebelled… but we were going to try a spell tonight! That was the least of the problems now. Just when “they” was becoming Willow and herself. Now it was Willow and Oz once more.

Even the names seemed to fit together. Willow and Oz. Oz and Willow. Oz. It was really him. How many times, since she had come to realise what she felt for Willow had she feared his return? Every single day? Near enough. At one point she had even told herself, not believing that Willow could ever feel anything for her romantically, that it would be good if he came back. That it would avoid the problem and that Willow could be happy again. She wanted that – for Willow to be happy. She wasn’t selfish about that. That had always been her priority for Willow to be happy.

It was just that recently it had seemed that Willow could be happy with her.

They could be happy together.

I could be happy too.

It wasn't fair…

Now that might be selfish, but she was long overdue some selfishness in her life – so her Willow told her… her Willow - and right now, being selfish she had to get out, to leave them there. Together. Of course they needed to talk. That was okay. They had to talk.

But I have to get out of here.

I can’t hear this.

They were going to meet tonight to talk.

I can’t see this either.

I can’t see the shock on Willow’s face. The pain. The uncertainty when she looks at me… and him. She is uncertain. And if she is uncertain now then let him talk to her about their history, what they had. Let him tell her what they might have again. How he was so sorry. How it would all be better now. And then she will be certain that he has something to offer her.

She won’t want me at all.

Maybe for spells, or perhaps even as a friend. If I am really, really lucky.

But how could that work? As far as they had gone in their relationship they could never be just friends. Not now. It would always be awkward. Would Willow be embarrassed by her? Would she come to hate me, perhaps prompted to that by Oz’s feelings when he found out about her? Could Willow even be a friend to a person she had loved? But not loved enough to choose her over him.

Could I exist as a friend like that? After being so close?

It would rip me apart inside. She knew that would be true. It already is.

I have to get out.

People were looking at Willow and asking how she was after he left with his arrangement made. People wondered if she was ok. And no one is asking me how I am. Why should they? I’m the big secret. The thing Willow can’t admit to just yet for whatever reason. And what would I say of they did ask?

I have to get out of here.

‘I just, um - I realized, um, I'm-I'm late for study group’ she explained lamely. Study group? Even if it had been true – which Willow of course knew it wasn’t, then there was no way that she could have studied. No way anything but that name could occupy her brain. Oz. And all that he meant.

Willow asked her to stay, to wait for her. But she couldn’t – because even if she could have stayed, if she could have survived that then they couldn’t. Not here, not surrounded by people who did not know. Not now. And even if they had escaped together… she couldn’t have faced the reassurances – if they had come at all – from Willow, knowing that they would probably be worthless. Not because Willow wouldn’t believe what she was saying, but because in some things she knew Willow better than Willow knew herself. She knew what he meant to Willow.

Oz.

‘No, no, it's okay. You-you should be with your friends, and, and I-I should go.’ There was nothing else for it and she managed to make it to the door, saw the van she assumed belonged to him leave ahead of her, relieved as she had been terrified in case she ran into him. She made it out of the door and down to the corner before the moan forced it’s way up from deep within her and the tears flooded to her eyes. Forcing herself to remain upright, the sky had clouded over and it looked like rain might fall soon. Perhaps it would wash me away from where I fall in the gutter. She wouldn’t care if it did.

Willow asking her to wait before she exited had no effect on her. She couldn’t let it. She had been forced to get out. She couldn’t even look back and see if the woman she loved was alright, because much as she did love Willow she had to get out of there. She wanted to be strong and this was her being strong. Getting out. Before she hurt Willow. Before her pain influenced the decision that Willow had to make for the right reasons. Willow would know that it hurt – she had suffered such a hurt herself – but it wasn’t sympathy that Tara wanted to influence Willow’s choice. It could only be love. And so she had to get out. Before it hurt her so much that she collapsed in a shuddering heap and sobbed and forced Willow to pity her.

She actually made it back to her dorm before that happened.

Where the journey took her she had no conscious idea. She was sure that some people were asking her on the main street if she was ok. She brushed past them with their questions and attempts at a reassurance or ignored them entirely. “It’ll be alright” some people told her. They had no idea what was wrong – let alone that it would be alright. She couldn’t answer because she wasn’t ok. She was pretty damn far from ok. She was barely even coping enough to get herself home and took not exactly wrong turns but definitely longer routes than were necessary when all she wanted to do was to get back to her room, shut the door and the curtains and lock herself away from the hurt.

Trouble was the hurt was with her already, locking the door would just trap it with her.

And finally closing the door to her room behind her she fell to the bed and let the anguish go. It was choking her. Filling her chest, her lungs as if she was drowning. The sobs came and they threatened to overwhelm her. And eventually, a long time afterwards they could come no more. It was some hours though before the darkness inside her, perhaps fortunately, claimed her. She was clasping the pillow that Willow had last night rested her head on as some sort of empty substitute and allowed nervous exhaustion to claim her. Blessed sleep finally came with no painful awareness of reality as it now existed.

When she awoke, startled awake by a noise in the hall outside it was still as dark outside as it was in her heart – where it was also cold. She made no move to switch on a light. Just sitting there in the dark. What was the point? The light had gone from her life. Right now they would be in Willow’s room – where Tara had never even been yet – together. Willow and Oz. Oz and Willow. And what else might happen?

No that wasn’t something to think about. Willow wouldn’t do…that thing. Not immediately. Not so soon. What they had, she and Willow, had together was more real than anything that could happen in a single night. Even a night with Oz? Wasn’t it?

But even so. Even though Willow wouldn’t do anything she would be talking to him. Right now in her room they would be talking and they had so much to talk about.

The past. She and Willow didn’t have a past. Not really. Not compared to Willow and Oz.

The present. He had been gone so they had to talk about the present. And here she was. Not in Willow’s present.

The future. The future that Tara did not have now that Oz was in Willow’s.

What was there left to do?

It started as a tiny part of her mental process, growing though as she sat there in the darkness. Beyond tears now. The possibilities roiling over and over in her mind. None of them good, but for this growing nugget of possibility that was emerging.

It wasn’t hope.

But it wasn’t resignation either.

She could fight.

Well at least try. Try to keep Willow. She could talk to Willow. It wasn’t her strongest point. Talking about important, critical stuff. The kind of stuff that could change, ruin or make her life under pressure. But she could do it. She could try to help Willow see that she did have a real choice. That she did want to be with her. That she thought that Willow had wanted the same thing.

And if that did not work then she would give Willow up. If that was what would make the other woman happy. What she needed to be happy, then Tara knew she would let her go. Because letting go was better than just losing Willow entirely. But at least she would have said her bit. She would have fought for the chance to be with her Willow.

And then she would go home.

It would be the only place left. Willow had given her the will to stay here. Willow had given her the reason to stay – even as just a friend. But without Willow what was there? Just the drain on her family’s resources that she would remain for no good reason. And she wasn’t about to try again to make friends, to find a new reason to stay, because staying and seeing them together – a constant reminder of what could have been. What should have been would be more than she could handle. It would hurt and she didn’t want to be hurt any more than seemed inevitable. Or to drag it out.

And she didn’t want to make things difficult for Willow, or uncomfortable. Even if she wasn’t in it she wanted Willow’s life to be perfect. She’d wanted to make it perfect and if that meant leaving them together then so be it.

But consider that word. Inevitable.

Is it?

Is anything really?

Dawn was finally breaking outside. Birds starting their incessant annoying chirping. The sun rising to return light to the land, into her room. Warming light – replacing the full moon – a full moon… he’d tamed the wolf as he had intended to.

And if he could do that then nothing was inevitable.

Something could always get in the way. One day even the sun might fail to rise. Or the moon. Of course chances were no human would ever see that but nothing was inevitable. Tara knew she wasn’t a fighter. But she was also sick of feeling she had no options. No choices. No chance.

No right to happiness.

It was with this thought that she washed and undressed from her crumpled clothes of the terrible day before, freshening up and preparing herself for what might be another terrible day. But that wasn’t inevitable at least.

She knew what she wanted and she knew that she was going to lose that…lose Willow… if she stayed here wallowing in her self-pity, reasonable as it might seem right now. Because she also knew that if she did nothing then self-pity would be all she had left.

Heading out into the fresh new day, the air cool, she shivered. But it wasn’t the cold that did that. It was fear. Fear that for now at least she had conquered. She had to see Willow. To tell her that she was still here. That she, Willow, had a choice. That it wasn’t a given that she should return to Oz.

They all had choices.

And this choice loved her too.

She knocked on the door, reluctantly almost. What would she find? A Willow who had decided that she was getting back with Oz? Willow wanting to give him a chance? A Willow in pain? Or maybe Willow who had chosen her… Maybe he had thought better of it and never come round. She had to think happy, positive thoughts.

Oh.

The door opened and there stood Oz and all her resolve, her determination melted away.

It was too early in the morning for him to be just visiting. That was why she had chosen this time. That and the fact that she couldn’t stay in that empty room a moment longer. She had to tell Willow what her options, their options, were. And she also had to know how the talk with Oz had gone. What might have been said or happened.

And now she did.

‘Oh, sorry, I-I-I'll come back’ she said to him, determined just to go. To get back to that large empty room for more than a moment.

‘Are you looking for Willow? She's just in the bathroom down the hall’ he told her, helpfully. Clearly he didn’t know. About them. What them could have meant. He seemed pleasant though. And that just made it worse. Couldn’t he have been nasty? Couldn’t he have made it easier to hate him as a person rather as the love of Willow’s life?

‘No, no. No, it's, it's okay.’ She backed away from door. Got to leave. Even if Willow was there, what was she going to say now? He had stayed the night. What else was there to say? Everything that they had been had come to nothing.

‘I saw you at Giles' yesterday,’ he persisted, probably trying to be friendly but she just wanted to get away from him, from here. Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. He probably thought she was weird. She didn’t care. It didn’t matter what he thought.

She mumbled something about her presence there and when he invited her to come in again, to wait for Willow she knew that she would have to wait. Wait for Willow to come and end it all for her. Because there was nothing else left to do. She couldn’t stay here. She left and heard the door, Willow’s door, shut behind her. It was more than a metaphor, it seemed inevitable.




------------------
She's my always

Part 19 presented below. Originally this was the last part before the Extra Flamey "Burning Bright" but there is still one more for you to wade through after this one. As mentioned in the notes near every spoken word in this part is culled from the transcripts. But how could I find anything better??
I just tried to fill in the gaps.
Katharyn.
---------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – The Flickering Flame. (Currently Part 19)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Feed me, feed me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “New Moon Rising”
Summary: Directly following “The Dimming Flame” back to Willow. You all know where this is going…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 (but it changes next time!)
Couples: W/T – if only they knew that.
Notes: This would have been written in just one sitting other than the fact that I got a mighty cramp in my wrist that said cease and desist. I know too well the dangers of ignoring that warning. I had allowed three days to write this and then redraft after. I got 90% of it done in 2 hours. The words just flowed and flowed and flowed. That is total testimony to the writers of New Moon Rising. Their set-up gave me the impetus.
The transcript from http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ was used to get the lines from the episode right – some of these are so perfect and precious that I can’t leave them out just try and add my humble efforts to them. Some of this is thus missing scene, some thoughts built around scripted lines. Pretty much all spoken dialogue in this story is pulled from the transcript and is not mine in any way shape or form. All credit to the transcribers and writers of the episode. I just added the thoughts and some post-scene stuff.
Thanks To: Anna who inspired some late additions to this story particularly by her request for the explanation for the whole “Oz smells Willow on Tara” stuff. I think it is much better that these are included, and we get to see the rest of those suggestions played out in the next part too. L as always - she keeps amazing me even when she is not here…


The Beginning’s Cycle

The Flickering Flame

By Katharyn Rosser


Willow returned to her room, and Oz, still unable to believe that they had slipped so easily back into just being able to talk to each other. Actually that he could say so much, that it had not all been her talking. He was really trying in a way that he never had before. It was like meeting a whole new person in some ways. And he wasn't afraid to show just what he was trying for.

He wants me back. There had been times in the last few months that she had dreamed that would be true. Other times that she would have condemned him for even suggesting it. And now…

He wants me to take him back despite it all, everything that happened. And he actually thought that we might have… just now because he heard that I don’t have a new guy... and that would make it alright after all this time would it? That he could just… After what he had done why would she go there? After his betrayal, his leaving her. Why would she?

He was Oz though.

He didn’t want to push he said but it wouldn’t have been that much of a push would it? To actually do that thing? She had decided on breakfast instead but he had actually thought it might happen. And how wrong had he been? If there had not been something, someone else in her mind and her heart would she, might she have allowed that to happen? Wanted it to? What did that say about her?

There was no way that she could truly answer that because everything had changed. Everything. He had tried to kill her, as the wolf. And he had betrayed her with that were-bitch. And he had left her alone without a word to say he was even safe, let alone that he might come back. Or when. Just turned up, asked Xander of all people, whether I was involved with anyone and then thought he could step back into my life because he got an answer he liked. What would he have done if found out there was?

Maybe he could have stepped back into my life, still could. But she had changed too.

She had found Tara.

And she wanted me too.

Tara. Goddess what will this all be doing to her? It was the first time she had thought to even ask herself that most important of questions. In that whole night, talking with Oz she was ashamed to admit to herself that she now realised that the woman she loved had barely crossed her mind. When Tara had left Giles’s she had wanted to run after her, to hold her, to tell her it would be alright and that this wouldn’t change anything. But even then she had known that she couldn’t promise that to Tara. So she hadn’t followed. She didn’t even let Tara know that Oz being here was not the end of them. Tara didn’t know. And since then her thoughts had been all Oz. Questioned and reassured by her friends, but unable to speak to the person who had mattered before he had come round. She had thought of Tara only in the sense that it was something for her, Willow, to consider. Not thinking what this was doing to the other woman. It shamed her.

And here he was. Oz. Looking puzzled at the door. Why puzzled? It was a door, wasn’t he used to doors, didn’t they have doors in Tibet? Maybe not, but you don’t lose door skills. ‘What?’ she asked.

‘Your friend came by. The blonde girl? But she wouldn't stay’ Oz said, turning to grab his coat so that they could go out and get that big breakfast.

Oh…

‘So what do you think? Where you wanna go?’ he asked her but she hardly even registered the question let alone came up with an answer for him.

Oh Tara no… not now. Why did you come here now? She felt like a criminal. It hadn’t been her fault, but Tara arriving at this hour… seeing Oz. She felt that it was her fault. And now she knew what Tara would be thinking, she didn’t have to worry anymore, she knew what Tara would think had happened here. Oh Tara…

And how could he move on from dropping that bombshell to breakfast? Had he no heart? But he didn’t know and that was half the problem wasn't it? He had a heart, he had opened it last night more than she had ever heard him do before. Laid it all out, their past and his experiences after leaving, the present – he was intending to reenrol – and what he hoped for in the future. Which was her. Or actually them.

The trouble was Willow also had a heart. Just it wasn't hers anymore. Her heart had been torn in two and was held by Oz and Tara – but equally? The only heart that she had right now was Tara’s, freely given and what would that woman think, finding Oz here, now. So early. She would jump to an inevitable conclusion… I would do the same. I have done the same. And that time I wasn't wrong. Would Tara believe that she was? Could she be made to believe the truth? She had to accept it.

But how much worse if they had not decided to go for breakfast? If Tara had arrived to find them… otherwise? I could never have faced her again if it had been that, but I didn’t do that thing. I didn’t want to. At least part of me still wanted her, just her. A big part of her. I can salvage this. I can try and make her understand. I can make her see that this wasn't anything more than just talking… all night whilst he wants me back true… but just talking. That I haven’t abandoned her.

Yet.

Because she couldn’t dismiss the possibility that she might have to.

She went to breakfast with Oz and just wanted it to stop. If he noticed that she was being weird and withdrawn then he said nothing about it to her. And she couldn’t have told him why even had he asked. She just wanted to be elsewhere so she could get away from him, because when she was this close then there didn’t seem to be any choice left for her. It seemed inevitable when she was with him that they would get back together. He was Oz! And she didn’t want it to be inevitable. For once she wanted there to be a hard choice. She wanted to make it because she could never have both and didn’t want both. She wanted the right one. And she wanted to choose quickly. Before someone got hurt.

Worse than they already had been.

-----------------

And it – things - just kept getting harder and harder. She was going to have to reveal the truth, before the weight of Buffy’s expectation started to sway her. All of her life she had ended up fitting in with people’s expectations. Until Tara who had never expected or demanded anything of her – but to know if they were friends. And though Buffy was being sympathetic and supporto-best friend-gal that didn’t make her right. It wasn't as great as Buffy seemed to think it would be to have Oz back.

‘No, there's "woo" and, and "hoo." But there's "uh-oh," and… "why now?" And… it's complicated.’ Goddess knew that it was that. It was more than complicated. It was a knot that she had to unravel to stay afloat in a sea of emotion. Before she got sucked under.

‘Why complicated?’ Buffy asked her

Buffy obviously not getting it at all. But why should she? I never gave her a heads up. Never a hint, never a clue. I flat out lied to her – a lot - even back before there was a reason to lie. If ever there was. Was I ashamed of Tara was that it? Was I ashamed of myself? What I was becoming? What I became… did I become, really?

Or am I just scared.

It was too late for being scared though now. No she was forced to take a stand and let some of it out, because if she didn’t talk to someone other than Oz, then she was never going to be able to talk to Tara. Not without saying the wrong thing, or collapsing in tears and ruining everything. She needed a best friend and here she had one. So…

She sighed, readied herself. ‘It's complicated... because of Tara.’ There that wasn't so hard, it only took a personal crisis of previously unheard of proportions to get me to the point where I was able to say it. Xander, Oz, Cordy – that had been child’s play compared to this. Then she had known that she was wrong. It was wrong. That it wasn't going anywhere. Now though she knew that she could go somewhere whichever way she went. But not both ways. Admit it, she thought of her friendship with Buffy again, we’re obviously so close that I can tell her anything. Except that I was having major changes in my life. That I loved someone and wanted to be with them. Piddly stuff, hardly even worth mentioning - or not. I couldn’t tell her until now and now only because I need to tell someone. Anyone would have done.

And still she had been too oblique. Buffy was not immediately sure of what she meant, she could see that. Confusion reigned and Willow hoped she was not going to have to spell this out word by word. If Buffy had considered for a moment prior to this one what Willow was saying then she might have got it, but why should she? It took me long enough to consider it, why should she? It’s not like I became stereotypical gay gal or anything. I’m just me. I always have been. People usually are.

Frowning Buffy eventually asked ‘You mean Tara has a crush on Oz?’

Now there was something to laugh at, maybe one day they would. Maybe they would look back at that conclusion and roll around on the floor belly laughing. But right now her belly was just filled with fear and pain no room for laughter in there.

‘No.’ Buffy was thinking, realisation seemed to dawn at last. ‘Oh!’

She finally got it. Pretty quick considering everything Willow had to admit. And now something else to wonder about – how will Buffy react? But actually she didn’t have the energy or time to care much right now. She could sort that out later. Right now I just can’t care. It doesn’t matter to me at all, I have bigger -

Buffy stood up and moved… away.

Oh god, she's horrified Willow thought as her friend put the distance between them. She can’t bring herself to sit next to me, let alone give me the hug and the comfort I need right now. On top of everything else, that… Absolutely wonderful. Can this get any worse?

‘Oh. Um... well... that's great. You know, I mean, I think Tara's a, a really great girl, Will.’ Buffy told her.

Yup. The words were hollow, forced and not sincere. Buffy didn’t even know Tara beyond her being a witch who helped them out. How could she say that? Better for Buffy to stay quiet than to spout platitudes. But she had to agree with the words. ‘She is. And… there's something between us. It-it wasn't something I was looking for. It's just powerful. And it's totally different from what Oz and I have.’ And not just anatomically. It was the proverbial chalk and cheese. There was nothing similar about her options. Except both of them loved her. Which was what made it all so hard. And she loved them. Didn’t she? She loved Tara, she knew she had loved Oz. It was a question of whether to give that love a chance. First or second chance.

‘Well, there you go, I mean, you know, you have to - you have to follow your heart, Will. And that's what's important, Will.’ Buffy stumbled through the sentences as if she had no idea what to say beyond what she should as a friend.

But still it was true. She did have to follow her heart. But she couldn’t go in two totally opposing directions at the same time.

‘Why do you keep saying my name like that?’ Buffy was obviously freaked. Or at least wierded out.

Buffy tried to lose the inflection but it was still forced, just cheerful and forced. ‘Like what, Will?’

Lacking the patience to accept that, to dance around it, or even to deal with it later she just came out and asked her question of Buffy. She sat up from her reclining position. ‘Are you freaked?’ Tell me the truth and lets get it out the way. I have to be somewhere. With someone, but first I need my friend back.

‘What? No, Will, d-‘ Buffy gave it up there, realising perhaps that she wasn't helping. ‘No.’

It didn’t sound very sincere to Willow.

Buffy came back and sat beside her again on the bed. ‘No, absolutely no to that question’ she finally said.

With the way that everything else was going today, Willow thought she might be forgiven for not quite buying into that reassurance but it sounded real. It had to be a little hard though. Better to think about this later – when everything else was…sorted. Buffy though changed the subject anyway – and my how effectively.

‘I'm glad you told me. What did you say to Oz?’ she’d asked.

Willow did think that she was glad of knowing. She hoped that it was because Buffy was pleased that Willow trusted her enough to tell her something like that after all the changes that had happened this year. But it might be anything that she meant.

‘I was gonna tell him ... but then we started hanging out, and ... I could just feel everything coming back.’ That was true enough. She couldn’t have told Oz about Tara without telling him exactly what Tara meant to her, and if she had done that how might he have reacted? She hadn’t wanted to talk to him – and if she had told him then it couldn’t be at the end of their talk, “by the way I’m in love with a woman.” It would have to have been right off, and then he would have reacted. He would have been shocked, having more reason than most to disbelieve that, hurt and he would have gone away and she wasn't sure that she wanted him to go away.

Or he might have reacted… badly. On a full moon as well. She had been scared in more ways than one.

And once they had started to talk properly then it was all a moot point. Too late and not something she even wanted to do. But now she was in danger of letting that proximity swamp her. Of allowing Tara’s absence move her closer to Oz. And that wasn't fair to Tara. How could she let that happen? Tara let her go off with Oz without a complaint and that pushes me towards him.

No.

Not like that. It will not be like that.

There would be no childishness, no “I won’t have either of you then.” She wanted one. She hoped she would get the one she wanted. That she wouldn’t lose both because of how she treated them. She had to be fair. She had to be honest and she had to do – whatever it was that she did – for the right reasons.

But which was it to be?

Buffy looked at her sympathetically. Getting it now perhaps? Willow wondered. Say what you like about Buffy’s unconventional love life this was not something that the Slayer had got caught up in. Being stuck between two people that she loved.

‘He's Oz, you know?’ And he was Oz. That statement used to be unique, but if Buffy had known Tara and it was that woman who had returned to Willow then she might equally have said “She's Tara you know.” And she hoped that Buffy would know.

‘Yeah. I know.’ Buffy confirmed.

They would all get it with Oz. But with Tara. They wouldn’t get it at all. Mainly because they didn’t know her. How can they support me in that decision when they don’t even know her? How can they welcome Tara? Though they should have by now. ‘I don't wanna hurt anyone, Buffy.’ But she knew that was not really an option. Someone was going to get hurt. Oz, herself or worse Tara. Worse?

Yes worse. Because it would destroy Tara’s faith in people. Tara had opened up to her after years of solitude. And to snatch it away now… But even that could not sway her. It had to be right.

‘No matter what, somebody's gonna get hurt. And the important thing is, you just have to be honest, or it's gonna be a lot worse.’ Pearls of wisdom dropped from Buffy’s mouth and Willow needed to hear them. But she also knew that already. She nodded in response.

And then Buffy gave her what she needed. Buffy put her arm around her and Willow let the tears out on Buffy’s shoulder, because she didn’t want to be storing them up before her next stop.

She had to see…

-------------------


Tara.

Tara opened the door to her. When she had arrived Willow had almost hoped that she would not answer, or would not be in. But it was good she was. Because some things had to be cleared up before they festered and ruined everything that they might, still, have.

‘Hi.’ Willow said after what seemed an age. Hi? Hi was the best she could come up with? Hi… But what else was there to say?

‘Hi’ replied Tara standing back from the doorway so that she could come into a room that had always seemed safe to Willow and now it seemed like walking into the lions den. Except she might well be the lion and Tara the poor sacrificial victim. A victim shutting the door behind her and sealing them in. In many ways Tara was so strong but Willow couldn’t help seeing her as the victim here – because she was. None of this was her fault and yet she suffers most. There was no one in the world that Willow would rather have gone to for strength and advice to get through this than Tara. Course she couldn’t lean on Tara this time.

‘I can only stay for a minute. I have class.’ Willow told her And why am I even thinking of going. Will I be able to concentrate? Will I learn a single thing?

‘Me too, I-I-I have class too’ Tara replied.

So they had that in common too. They both had class.

And they were in love.

‘I just want you to know that what you saw this morning, it wasn't-’ But Tara stopped her and Willow knew what she was going to say. She was going to say it was ok, that she understood. That she accepted Willow’s decision. That she hoped she would be happy with him. Why can’t she just get angry with me? Shout at me, tell me that she won’t let me go. That she will fight it?

‘No, it's okay. I-I always knew that if he came back-’ Tara told her.

Oh no, she has been thinking about it, waiting for him to return. And now he has, her nightmares were coming true. The nightmare I imposed on her. And that just made it worse.

‘We were just talking. Nothing happened.’ That was true, but something could have if Tara hadn’t already meant so much to her. But Tara did, so it hadn’t. It wasn't much of a reason – but it was the only one that mattered. But she couldn’t tell Tara that – that she was the big reason that she and Oz had not gone further. Despite there being so many good reasons. It would be a false comfort. Tara would then just feel that she was already coming between them.

And seeing the hopeful smile spread across Tara’s face she thought that maybe, maybe Tara would not give up. Not until she had to at least. Not until the end. And how would she know it was the end? Willow knew that she would have to stand here again and tell her…

‘Oh.’ Tara paused. ‘Really?’

Tara doubted, and Willow could not blame her for it as she told Tara with a nod that she was telling the truth, not just trying to make her feel better.

And she continued to tell her the truth. She could do nothing less for Tara, even if that was not what the other woman wanted. ‘But, you know, it was intense. Just talking. We have a lot to talk about.’ She frowned ‘I kinda feel like my head's gonna explode.’ And she knew that Tara knew what she meant. Saying that she knew that she was longing for Tara’s strength. Her advice. And that just wasn't fair to ask for that – even indirectly. But she had – that was how much she had come to rely on Tara’s wisdom – just as much as her love.

‘Whatever, you know, happens ... I'll still be here. I'll still be your friend.’ Tara promised her.

It was what they had told each other before once or twice. When Willow had another choice to make. They just seemed to keep going around in circles. Angst filled circles. And every time they seemed to be getting somewhere… along came more angst. You couldn’t write about their lives…

‘Of course we'll be friends! That's not even a question.’ But it was wasn't it? Willow knew what this was going to do to Tara if the decision went against her. And she knew that even if the other woman made it through that ok, that they would never be the same again. Maybe because I don’t think that I would dare to face her again. Even if I have to. Tara was getting more and more upset. Barely holding herself together in the face of Willow’s problem.

‘But I'm saying, I know what Oz means to you.’ Tara confirmed that she understood.

That got to Willow, not because it wasn't true but Tara was omitting what she meant to her. She should know that too. ‘How can you, when I'm not even sure? I mean, I know what he meant to me. But he left, and… everything changed. I changed, and… then we-’

‘What?’ Tara asked.

This was too much, she had feared it might happen that she might not make it through this. She was supposed to be reassuring Tara without cracking. ‘I don't know. I just - life was starting to get so good again, and -’ She moved closer to Tara, sighing. ‘You're a big part of that.’ Tara was the only part of that. It was Tara all of it. All that was good recently had been Tara. And that brought the tears. ‘And here comes the thing I wanted most of all, and… I don't know what to do, I ... I wanna know, but I don't.’ She was asking – again. Asking Tara to tell her what to do, because she just didn’t know.

And what could she expect from Tara. To be told to choose her, to be told how good it would be. To be told what Oz had done to her, how Tara had found her – the states they were both in. What they had done for each other…?

No. Tara just looked at her, sympathy in her heart as well as her face as she brushed the rolling tear from Willow’s cheek.

‘Do what makes you ... h-h-happy.’ Tara instructed her.

And that was it wasn't it. She had to do what made her happy, but that would not be a happy thing. It was going to hurt her as well as the person she could not be with. It had to. But for Tara to be so selfless. To tell her that, not knowing who it was that would make her happy. Not believing that it would be her that Willow chose obviously. That was devotion of an order Willow doubted she would ever know again – unless she chose this woman over…

Oz.

And she fell into that devoted woman’s arms seeking comfort and finding a person who loved her, another one. Tara stroked her hair and eventually without a word being spoken they fell apart under the weight of the emotion. And as they first sat the tears started to flow freely and then eventually they lay on the bed, each trying to comfort the other and to draw that comfort, to stop the tears, holding each other so tightly for the few short minutes that they had available. It was with the chaste, passionate, ferocity of lovers who realised that it might be for the last time. And as such it could not help them feel better. But when they had to break that clinch the tears were still there, the love was still there, the passion for each other undimmed.

How could this be the end?

Neither knew the answer but both knew that it might be and neither felt in control of that destiny.


------------------
She's my always

Last stop before that Extra Flamey goodness Kittens.
Katharyn

-------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle One Flame Dying, Another (Currently Part 20)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including New Moon Rising Actually the NMR spoilers are not exactly limited being as the whole episode is W/T/O centred.
Summary: Immediate prequel to the Extra Flamey scene that will be told in Burning Bright both Willow and Taras PoVs. You all know where this is going last stop.
Disclaimer: I still dont own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 (but it changes next time!)
Couples: W/T Willow knows it, Tara doesnt- poor baby.
Notes: This part was another of those total afterthoughts that plague me. Essentially there was too great a gap from The Flickering Flame to Burning Bright too much happened that I had ignored. So I inserted this one. As so much has already been said about W/Ts feelings this goes back on old ground and does not have some of the impact of earlier parts, but I think it is important from an overall story point of view and sees Tara starting to lay blame at her own door, rather than just suffering the consequences. How wrong can she be?
The transcript from http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ was used to get the lines from the episode right for the W/O scene in the van.
Thanks To: Again to Anna who inspired some late additions to The Flickering Flame that are completed here, particularly by her request for the explanation for the whole Oz smells Willow on Tara stuff. Kerry who is sweet enough to worry about me burning myself out with all this, I took your advice about some time off. And L who I took that time off with.



The Beginning Cycle

One Flame Dying Another

By Katharyn Rosser


But... you're happy? Oz asked her.

Willow smiled in spite of it all, because of it actually. I am. I can't explain it - And she couldnt. She didnt have to hide anything from anyone anymore. Not Oz who she was sure was going to leave and deserved to be assured of that fact. That she was happy. Everyone seemed concerned with her happiness - and no one with their own. Not doubting her own feelings anymore. The reasons behind them. She was happy because she was in love. She was happy in love. And was in love because she was happy. Or at least she would be when, she hoped, Tara accepted her. Forgave her for all she had put the other woman through in the last days.

Tara. Least of all she could hide it from Tara. The person who had made her what she was today. Stable, happy, not a vengeance demon or a burnt out psycho witch, and in love. At peace with herself. Her present and her future. Only her past remained to be dealt with. Now. Then she would offer all that she was to that woman, what else could she do?

If Oz had pressed her for the reasons why she could say that she was happy then she wouldnt have been able to say all the things that she was thinking - except as a big, babbley mess - all she could have answered was nothing more accurate, more descriptive and more meaningful than Tara. Tara made her happy. She loved Tara. And she was loved in return by Tara. It was all Tara. It was different to how it had been with Oz. Not better, not worse. Different. But the love she still felt for Oz was different too now. It was the love of old friends. Not lovers.

It was past tense. Oz was then. Tara was her now and her always.

And she was different too. She wasn't the Willow whom Oz had loved. She wasn't the Willow who had loved him as a man. He would have found that out, if they had somehow come back as a result of his return to Sunnydale. He wouldnt have known her as he thought he did. They couldnt have been happy. Neither of them, though they might have tried hard for some time. But eventually the truth would force itself out.

She was the Willow who had come to know Tara, to shape that woman and be shaped in turn until they became two halves of the same whole. Though one half didnt know that yet which was why she had asked Oz to bring her here as a final favour. She had some stuff to collect, to do then she would go and see the woman she loved. She would beg Tara to forgive all the hurt she had caused her and to accept the love that she offered. She was planning a suitable speech in her head. She knew what she wanted to say. But she doubted that she would utter a word of it. One way or another she and Tara would be beyond too many words tonight.

But first, before what she hoped would be the joy. The pain. No sunshine and rain though.

It may be safer for both of us if you don't he warned her.

That did bother her, that he had come so far felt he could control himself and could return to her - and now he had lost that self-assurance. Because of his feelings for her. He was a stoic guy but that just bottled stuff up and the wolf was the outlet for that stuff. She was sorry for him - that she couldnt be what he needed. But what he needed was something she could no longer give. She had moved on and it was sad that he hadnt. From what he had told her he might well have spent his time away obsessing over a memory of how she had once been. It had given him the strength the will to tame the wolf. But it perhaps had fixated the wolf on her too. She, not the moon, was what triggered the wolf now. At least the memory of her as he thought she had been. And though it was the very least of the reasons why she couldnt be with Oz it would have been enough. How could they live like that?

I missed you, Oz. I wrote you so many letters... but I didn't have any place to send them, you know? Letter that had condemned him, pleaded with him, ranted and raved, calmly argued the merits and flaws, begged and cajoled and finally one that told him that she didnt think he should come back. But she would not have posted that one even if shed had an address to send it to until today she had not known that she truly did not want him back. Her heart may have known. Her soul may have suspected. But her brain had been in the comfort zone, refusing to contemplate that change despite all the others. I couldn't live like that. But she had for far too long. Until someone had dragged her back into the world. Not with her kicking and screaming but instead taking slow, painfully slow, measured steps in response to a kind word, understanding and, it turned out, a whole lot of love.

Until Tara had been there for her.

They had become friends, she and Tara, and the letters to Oz had slowed to a trickle. Something inside her had told her then. Told her that Oz was not the only option but still she had ignored that voice. She had tormented Tara with her indecision on so many things. Her last letter to him had been written the night she had first acknowledged what she felt for the woman she now knew she loved. That was the one, the one she would never have posted. When she had known that Oz was not her future. That Tara could be. But the tiniest seed of doubt had remained. And when he had come back that seed had blossomed. For a few hours it had seemed so attractive that blossom, the sight, the fragrance. But ultimately it had been choked by the deeper roots of the tree that represented her love for Tara. Which had its own beautiful blossoms. Ones that would last.

It was stupid to think that you'd just be... waiting. He offered her that.

But it had seemed kind of sweet in a weirdly possessive and fixated way. It was for so long what she had wanted. For him just to return and for them to pick up again, if not where they had been getting back to it as fast as they could. I was waiting. I feel like some part of me will always be waiting for you. Like if I'm old and blue-haired, and I turn the corner in Istanbul and there you are, I won't be surprised. Because... you're with me, you know? And it was true. Part of him would always belong to her, and vice-versa but that was the way of first love wasn't it? That was how these things went. She doubted that they would ever be in Istanbul and if she was she wanted to be there on a trip with Tara. Not hoping to run into him.

I know. He stopped, looked to Willow as if he might be about to say something else then changed his mind. But now is not that time, I guess.

Willow shook her head. No, confirmed it. She was sad for them. For Oz and Willow she was sad. But in equal measure with that sadness was the joy of finding and having Tara. The excitement, the devotion. The love. That was why she couldnt argue. He seemed to want her to do that. To try and persuade him that he could stay even if there was little chance of anything coming from it. Or none. But she couldnt do that. She knew what, who, she wanted. He knew it too. It was just a natural human response to want to be wanted.

Willow knew that want. And the only person she wanted to want her was not in this van.

Despite what was about to happen, Oz leaving again she could not prevent other things coming into her mind. It was a sad time, it was painful for him to be leaving again. He was still Oz. But the fact that he was leaving was built around the fact that she could not be with him or he around her and that was because she wanted Tara. And it was Tara who kept appearing in her thoughts. Even now. Even during this terrible moment in their lives. Willow knew she was lucky. For her Tara made it that little bit less painful. For Oz there was no such upside and so she felt worse for him than she did for herself. He would be alone. And that was not a nice place to be. He had done it to her. But she could not wish it on him.

It was almost over this time with Oz. Finally. This time there would be closure, a time when Oz and Willow would end. It had never been over like that before. It would soon be she realised as she looked at him and he looked right back at her. Her mind was filled with their past. Good, bad, great and horrific. It was all a fond memory. But just that a memory. Her future lay elsewhere. Tara. What are you gonna do? she asked him.

It was not an entirely information based question. She didnt know how she would handle him still being around. She didnt think he would stay, would have bet against it. But he could still surprise her. This might be the end for them but seeing him every day would not help either of them or Tara. And with the wolf so easily triggered

Tara had to be her priority now. Her safety, her comfort. Her love.

Even though the idea of not seeing him was almost as bad.

I think I better take off.

When? she asked.

Pretty much now he told her.

She couldnt argue with that. She wouldnt and didnt though perhaps she sensed that the invitation to argue was there as he told her. Part of her wanted him to stay, even if only to get his education. Part of him wanted her to ask him to, but knew that she would not. But both of them, she thought, knew that she needed him to go. For her and for Tara. It wasn't a nice thought him going and it was selfish on her part. Life once again without Oz. But it was a life that would, if she will still have me, be filled by someone equally as special.

She nodded once, accepting it, but not trusting her voice as tears sprang to her eyes. Tears for them, and the fact that there was no longer a them. Tears for him. He would be alone now, as she had been and she could only hope that he would find someone who he could be with. That he wouldnt feel that he had to be alone because of the wolf. Or her. Tears for their shared past and for their separate futures.

Realising that this was it, the end, she accepted his offer for a final embrace and moved into it. A hold that only old and ex - lovers could appreciate. It was a hug she could just hope would never be one she would have to share with Tara and amidst the tears the possibilities with that woman opened like a flower before her and were a comfort to her.

-------

Tara was distraught.

Distraught didnt begin to describe it. It didnt do justice to what she felt deep down in the pit of her stomach. In her heart. Her brain. In every part of her. Numb fear had given way to reasoned terror. She knew now where different things had gone wrong. And who was there to blame but herself? She was terrified and of so many things none of them under her control, she was powerless. And it was her own fault. To have had no say, no power, no opportunity would have been better. To have been swept along by events and to have been forced to accept what happened as a given would have made things that little bit more acceptable. But that wasn't the case. Shed had the power at times. Shed had opportunities to make it all different but she had given them all up and now she had to wait in silence and darkness for the results of her submission to fate.

She had come back here, to her room, after Willow had rushed off to try and save Oz from the Initiative. He had, for that brief time been gone. No longer a threat to her. All shed had to do was to keep quiet about Ozs fate. Just do what she had always done best. Just stay silent. That was all it took. How easy would that have been? No one else had known. No one else had seen. It had been her last chance to remove him from their lives. And it was their lives. What happened to one of them would decide the fate of the other. Shed had the right to use her last opportunity. It wouldnt have been moral, but she had the right - presented by opportunity.

But she couldnt. This was Willows life to live. Her future. Though there was a they, though they were effectively a couple or should have been if he hadnt returned. Though they were in love and should have been together, there was a difference. Willow had a future. She didnt. And Willow deserved the best that she could offer her for that future. Even if all she could offer to her was someone else. Someone who was Oz. And Willow had accepted the first part of that offer. Willow had left her, again, to see that Oz was rescued. Willow was always leaving. Or she was. That was all they seemed to do. Leave each other in indecision and in Willows case not always as alone as she invariably was.

And it wouldnt have mattered what her heritage was. What her future was. Whether she had one or not. This was Willow. And she deserved the best. Could I, Tara asked herself, honestly say that I was that best person thing for her?

And certainly Tara could not expect Willow to leave him there once she knew, even after he had gone for her, tried to kill her as he once had Willow. But just the tiniest part of her wished they would leave him to the specialists at the Initiative, but it was a part of her that could never win out over her concern for the woman she loved. Even if Willows future was with Oz and not her then that was what she had to want for Willow. The best. So the Scoobies would go without her and retrieve him or try their best. And they would succeed and Oz would be back in Willows life.

That was what they did. They did good. And that was good doing. If they had told her that they needed her witchy help then she would have gone there too. She would have freed him herself in spite of it all But they hadnt asked. No one ever asked her for help but Willow. She helped them at Willows request not theirs. They had Willow anyway who was far more use to them for that sort of thing, for the doing of good not that either of them should really be practising if Willow was in a state anything like her own.

It was good for everyone but her.

But it was the only way it could have been. When he, Oz, had gone for her this afternoon she couldnt do a thing about it. Who could have known that just holding Willow, comforting each other perhaps for the last time - would result in that reaction? There were consequences for you. The consequence of keeping it a secret from him perhaps? Willow should have told him something. But Willow had told no one, not even her friends. I am a night in the chem. lab or library. Not a person. Im a thing. And though Willow couldnt know it now, she was more right in that than she knew.

Even if not everything the details he should have known something, that Willow was not alone. That someone else was making her happy at least she hoped she had been. She had though she was. If he had known would he even have tried? Would he have even bothered to stay? Couldnt he, like she did, have accepted what made Willow happy and left it alone? Without forcing this situation. Without asking Willow to choose. Without taking Willow away from her. But he hadnt known and that was why she could not entirely blame him. Why she would have let him hurt her, maybe even kill her before she would have struck back at him as she could have done. She had the opportunity there too. She had made the conscious decision not to try and make use of the arts to control or stop the wolf. In the state that she was in, with no balance, no focus and no self-control she might have killed him. If someone had asked her how she might use her powers to do that she couldnt have said. But she knew that the power was there power enough for that, in those circumstances. It whispered to her. Told her that she could do that. Even now her raw, tattered emotions would give her the strength and the opportunity to strike back at him. But there would be no control and without control only darkness would rule. That was the most important lessons she had learnt at her mothers knee. She might have killed him or someone else. And that could never be.

Not even for Willow would she step onto that path.

She would have let him kill her before she would disobey the most basic rules of Wicca. They were there for good reason. You messed with the darker forces not particularly at your own peril but at the peril of everyone around you. Everyone you cared for. That was what made the consequences so grave. It could not be.

And if she had hurt him, what then for her and Willow? What if Willow had been about to choose him? She would hate me. Even acting in self defence Willow would have known that Tara was acting selfishly if she had done that. She had tried to explain the warnings to Willow enough to prevent rash experimentation. If she had gone against her own words what other conclusion could Willow have drawn?

And worse, what if she had been about to choose me? She would start to fear me and that too would lead to us growing apart and eventually perhaps hate. That was the mistake of the Maclay woman who resided deep in history. One of them had chosen to embrace that path. Her motives and actions unknown and now, her mother had told her, we all necessarily suffer for it. The demon that had caused it lived on through the Maclay daughters ad infinitum.

And so she had avoided the temptation to strike back at the man, the wolf, who tormented her emotions. She still avoided the whispers. Locked them away from conscious thought consigned them to nibbling at the fringes of her awareness. She had told Willow as fast as she could to see him rescued so Willow would have the chance to make a choice without having it forced on her by circumstance, by the consequence ironically of the most important embrace that they might ever share and one that was less sexual than they had shared since long before they became more than friends. One preceded by another opportunity. When Willow had as good as asked her what she should do and instead of fighting, of persuading

She'd let Willow go. Shes told Willow to make a choice. She'd as good as told the other woman to make the choice that wasn't her. She hadnt even told Willow that she was the only real choice for her and wanted the reverse to be true. She hadnt said anything but that Willow should choose what made her happy.

No matter what it does to me. No matter how your decision makes me feel. And she hated herself for admitting that she would do the same again. She could do nothing else.

When she had left Willow's door this morning - leaving Oz there with Willow it had been weakness and fear that had driven her away - that and the total lack of any reasonable option. What was she to do, grab hold of him and throw him out of the room, wait for Willow and then barricade herself in with the other and never let the world intrude? Not really an option.

Or she could have run.

She'd run and she hadnt stopped until she got back. Away from Oz. Away from Willow, away from the immediate source of her pain, to where she felt safe.

She'd feel safer with Willow here with her.

So that had been weakness. A shock. Confronted by a tormentor that did not even know who it was that he was tormenting. Whose life he was ruining. She had been surprised so she left. What had been the excuse though when Willow came over to explain that situation? To tell her why Oz was there at that time. What it didnt mean.

She'd been afraid at first that it was to say goodbye, to say that it was the end. Their end. And then she had known hope. Some vague hope that there was a chance for them.

Willow had told her that what she had suspected was not true and that had been good. The relief had washed over her like a wave breaking on the beach and she knew that there was still a chance. That it was not a foregone conclusion that she would be left alone once more. But this time bereft too. Having tasted the freedom that love for the right person gave you and the wonderful constraints how could she go back? Then she could have made her case. She could have told Willow the sort of things that Oz had no doubt been telling her all night. Told her how good they were. How Willow made her feel. What she saw in their future. What she wanted for them. For Willow.

And then Willow had broken down.

Had she been seeking a friend more than a potential lover when she arrived at my door perhaps? She couldnt refuse that role either. It was too easy to slip into because she had never left it. They had become lovers out of a special friendship that they still maintained rather than working up from attraction and dating. And when Willow had blurted out her fears, her hopes, her feelings she had just looked on Willow as a friend. If they had just been friends Tara would have

Told her exactly what she told her anyway.

That she had to do what made her happy. What else could she say?

But why would that be her? Had they really known "happy" together? They had shared moments that might be described that way, both as friends and as more than friends but they had limited themselves to that. Willow had fought with herself to allow herself to become closer to Tara - in secret. Why would she now fight to be with her in public. To take the hard path instead of the easier one. To choose the person her friends had never considered over the one they always assumed to be Willows future. To choose me over the one person I always knew could take her away from me.

They had no doubt rescued Oz by now, got him back and with emotions high, relief a factor and joy an issue who would doubt or condemn them for getting closer tonight? Even now as Tara sat here in her darkened room they would be together somewhere, perhaps equally dark - perhaps for a different reason. Together. Willow and Oz.

Willow.

It wasn't fair.

It had been all too recently that Willow had come to her, allowed herself to bridge the hidebound barriers of convention and to admit their love, revel in it. Experience it. And now it was to be snatched away by a "person" who had abandoned Willow with barely a word. A "person" who had killed the woman he had betrayed Willow with. The "person" who had threatened her, who would have killed her too.

Taken her away from Willow.

And now he was going to get her another way.

It worried her. That Oz could be that way. Not so much the wolf, the goddess knew that she had her own secrets to keep. Her own demon to try and control. But that the wolf was so fixated on Willow. That the wolf was a reflection of Oz. The wolf had already gone after Willow once though and anyone, anyone who interfered with Willow was obviously at risk. What sort of hidden jealousies and possessiveness did that reveal in the other side of the reflection.? In Oz?

Nothing healthy certainly. Tara was afraid that Willow might be hurt and not just emotionally. She knew enough about werewolves to know that Oz was not typical as described by Willow. They had been common enough in the area she came from. Every few years her grandfather had gone out on the hunt for one, her father had joined him sometimes. But always on a full moon at night. For it to happen in broad daylight that was not normal. And focus? They were pretty much rend, tear and rip apart. Not big on focus your average werewolf by all accounts.

She was terrified that he would hurt Willow. But that would be Willows choice. To take that risk. If she did. But perhaps it was no bigger risk than staying with her. With the demon. Even if Willow did not know that about her. At least with Oz Willow would know the dangers. Would accept them up front. Maybe that was better than the secret that she could not share with Willow. Better than the risk that Tara could not quantify. Better than getting any closer then losing me to the necessary constraints imposed by my family.

Better to break now?

She had told Willow that she would always be here. That wasn't the truth. She would always be her friend. She would always be there for whatever Willow needed. But she might very well not be here. Best case she would be gone within a few months anyway. Never having known much of the blissful uncertainty of full on, making you do the wacky love. Back to a life that was set, certain and not at all wacky.

Back home to her family.

And if things started to go badly how could she stay? Despite her promise to Willow there had to be an element of self-preservation. And she would have to give them the chance to find themselves again. Her being around was not going to help - not that her path and Willow's naturally crossed on campus. But Willow would be everywhere she went. Oz would be. They would be. Everywhere. Because that was how things went in life. Mr Murphy would raise his ugly head and they would start to run into each other everywhere.

Tara, until meeting Willow, had not been a lucky person and see how that had gone recently too That made her a big believer in Mr Murphy and his Law. Shed lost faith in Murphy for a while back there with Willow, but now he was back and with a vengeance. What can go wrong Well it will. How could she have doubted that?

She loved Willow.

Willow loved her.

The only thing that could take that away?

Oz.

What could go wrong. Did. But the consequences of that had never been as great. Not solitude though that was bad enough. Not the immediate pain, intellectually she knew that would dim. Willow herself was the proof of that. It was not being together. Not having had the chance to know if would really work. If it really was for always. It was not having Willow and belonging to her. That was what opened the black pit of despair that she was heading towards.

She was alone and that was as dark as her room. And there was nothing left to pierce the darkness. What was there, now she had lost Willow that could restore the light?

----------------

A candle.

That was all she had to offer Tara. Other than herself that is and that was the most important thing anyway. But she needed to take Tara something. A symbol. A way of showing that she was giving and no longer taking advantage of Taras nature. The patient, caring, understanding and beautiful woman deserved better than a lousy candle.

But what else was she going to find at this time. If she had chance to go shopping she would have found something half as beautiful as Tara. Half as wonderful. But it wouldnt have matched the woman she loved in splendour. But circumstances had prevented that shopping trip.

It was just a symbol after all. Course whatever she had decided to take to Tara would have been a symbol. A book, that could have been a symbol. A half-eaten packet of cookies. That could have been a symbol. An old sock. That could have been a symbol too.

She wasnt sure exactly how just yet, better to let Tara make the intellectual connection herself. But it was something she could hold. To stop herself fidgeting. The wringing of sweaty palms. She didnt want to go to Tara with sweaty palms. Certainly not this night when if everything she desired came to pass then there might be the laying on of palms. And hands in general.

And lips.
If Tara would take her into her heart then she hoped that they might become closer tonight than they had been. Intimate. One.

But this particular candle more than any other was a symbol. It was one she had recovered from Ozs room months ago when he had left for the first time. It had been one of the first things she had ever given him when they had started to date. Well given was a radical description. She had taken it around for a romantic night and forgot to take it away again. He probably hadnt known what it was he had. Certainly those were her thoughts when she had found it, left behind in Devons clearance of Ozs room.

And now she was sort of glad she had it. Because it was a symbol. She had given it to one person and he had never lit the candle. Now she could give it to another person. And she would light the flame herself. This time it would burn brighter and longer.

Course it was kind of hard to light a candle without a match or a lighter. She had forgotten that, but it seemed kind of fitting actually, she thought as she stood outside Taras door. That only what Tara had taught her could help her now. Ignis Incend The flame leapt into being and burned bright as she knocked on that door and waited for the woman she loved to open that door, and hopefully her heart.

------------------
She's my always

Well since you all begged so nicely, here it is kittens, the first big pay off fic. It has been a long road and there is further to go, but I think several of you have been waiting for this one. Please excuse any grammar mistakes, I couldn't concentrate on anything but the narrative!
I AM SERIOUS ABOUT THIS READ THE NOTE BELOW BEFORE PROCEEDING TO THE STORY.

I always told myself that this is not a story that I would ever write. It had, frankly, been done to death and with varying degrees of skill by many other fanfic writers. Some of the versions of the events related below were pretty cringe-worthy some of them were wonderful and much better than this one has any hope of being. All in all, I thought, leave it alone.
However I came back to revisit it for a number of reasons. It is such a crucial stage in Willow and Taras blossoming relationship that it was hard to ignore or gloss overeven just to put my own slant on it and establish some continuity with the other stories in this cycle. Also I was a little sick of writing Willow and Tara angstwhich is the mainstay of this cycle. Even in their happy stories they are at least thinking something is wrong far too often. I wanted a story devoid of anything but joy and was too lazy to make a situation up for myself, so here it is. New Moon Rising the missing conclusion angst free after the end of the episode stuff. Promise.
This story is composed chiefly of sexual activity. After a point that is all there is to it. It is not something I tend to dwell on in my writing but agree with the beta reader who read a first draft of this months ago now and who pointed out that it is kinda hard to avoid here! I hope that the readers will find it nice rather than titillating, sweet rather than in any way pornographic and beautiful rather than purely sexy. That said it is more than a little explicit. If you do not wish to read about somewhat detailed consensual sex between two women deeply, madly in love stop now. There are no further warnings there is however a shortened, original, version that closes prior to the explicit events a fade out if you will. I will e-mail that version to anyone who wants it so you will not be missing anything plotwise if you choose to take that version instead.

DO NOT PROCEED IF YOU ARE:
- LIKELY TO BE BOTHERED OR OFFENDED BY SUCH MATERIAL
- IF YOU ARE TOO YOUNG TO BE READING IT IN YOUR JURISDICTION
- UNSURE ABOUT EITHER OF THE ABOVE

And with the overcautious warnings to the good stuff.

Katharyn
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle 21- by Katharyn

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 11:52 pm

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Burning Bright (Currently Part 21)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “New Moon Rising” Actually the NMR spoilers are not exactly limited being as the whole episode is W/T/O centred.
Summary: It’s the Extra Flamey scene, before and after the episode fade out. If you don’t know… then you shouldn’t be reading it.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG17 – I am serious. See the warning above.
Couples: W/T in every sense.
Notes: What can I say other than I wish they hadn’t put that damn candle out! It made good TV but it was hell trying to get some light into this and I wanted visuals! The transcript from http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ was used to get the lines at the very beginning right. There is a slight recap. “A dying flame…” ended with Willow at the door, this takes a slight step back. What can I say? I wanted to give it some pretensions of literature rather than just Extra Flamey fun.
Thanks To: Everyone who has stuck with this so long. Some of you might have been waiting just for this…(eh Ruth? Just kidding.) Well here it is. This is not the end. For me the Beginning does not “end” until “Family” and I intend to take this cycle there. But no more doubts about their love for our girls. It’s ok though – there is more material for angst… can you guess the next big theme given where I want to take this to? Anyway for now just enjoy this one. I enjoyed writing it. And redrafting it. A lot. A lot more than I perhaps should have done or would have done for any other. Thanks to all those who convinced me to post this (full) version. And thanks once more to L. She kinda enjoyed this one too.



The Beginnings Cycle

Burning Bright
(Full Version)

By

Katharyn Rosser


The dark surrounded Tara. It intruded itself through the window that she stared, unseeing, through. It caressed her. The only thing that would. It wrapped itself around her, for she would never know another embrace. It reduced the room to a dimly lit hole that she had crawled back into with some relief – forcing herself to face the truth that she was alone. Again. And this time it might well be her fault.

She had not fought for what she wanted. What she loved. She had given it up without a struggle and was angry with herself because of that. She had encouraged that person she wanted to seek happiness, elsewhere, when she might have been the best thing for that woman she loved.

For Willow.

And she was. She knew that. She was the best thing for Willow. But her knowing that did not count.

She had told Willow to do what made her happy but had never put her case – never suggested that that thing might have been Tara Maclay. She had meekly accepted that it would have been that Oz. And now it was. She hoped that Willow was happy, would be. But she had to reconcile herself with the fact that she hadn’t shown the backbone – or as her father would have put it “the fire in her belly” – to fight for Willow. To make the case for their love.

The fire wasn't really in her belly. It was in her heart. And it had grown dim. The flame was nearly extinguished and so quickly. And when it went out there would only be the pain.

She knew the knock at the door, had been expecting it for some time now. She knew that Willow would not leave her in suspense, knew she meant that much to the other young woman. But also that she didn’t mean enough to be her choice. The knock was Willow. And that was the only reason that she answered it. Had it been anyone else in the world she would have ignored it and hidden herself under the covers. But who else in the world was there? Who else would there be after she opened that door.

No one.

Not even Willow.

She opened the door and was greeted by Willow, holding a candle, the flame long and extended, whispering in the gentle breeze that fluttered down the corridor. A candle. How apt. So now she could snuff out that flame like the love she felt for Willow. And whilst she might burn her fingers the pain of her lost love would burn a thousand times hotter before leaving her heart cold. She could feel the use of magic in the hallway. At least Willow had got something from her.

‘No candles?’ Willow asked knowing that this was what she had been waiting to do. For far too long now. Stuff had got in the way. Stupid question though. The room was lit only by the dim lights outside. It was a place to start though. To get to saying what she had to say, to do what she wanted to do. Needed to do. Into her whole big speech. ‘Well, I brought one. It's extra flamey.’

That it was Tara had to admit, as bright and powerful as the love she felt for Willow. But it could be snuffed out just the same. That power – that extra flame would not keep it going, just burn it out that much sooner. And perfect…Willow was giving it to her, stepping inside. A last gift. To be near the light, to feel the heat once more. And then be plunged back into darkness. The heat of the wafting flame warmed her suddenly cold cheeks. The light, she knew, illuminated her frightened features. But this was not a time for pretence. If Willow was about to end it all then she should at least see the effect. Even if Tara would never tell Willow what it was doing to her.

Willow closed the door. She wasn’t blind. She could see what Tara was feeling, if not what she was thinking. In the process of making her choice she had felt those things herself. The tears had come to her – they had shared them in a moment that had nearly, ultimately, got Tara killed. ‘Tara, I have to tell you...’

I can’t hear this, Tara thought to herself. I just can’t. One day I might want to know. But not now. She couldn’t stand here and have it explained to her – the why, the wherefore…the reason that Willow couldn’t love her over Oz. The logic, the reasoning, the sensible option. She cut Willow off at the first hesitation. ‘No, I-I understand. You have to be with the person you l-love.’ Her voice let her down once more as she descended into crippling emotional pain. But why should she care? Her voice was the least important thing her world right now. After all who would she have to talk to when Willow left?

She would try to hold herself together whilst Willow was here, but once she stepped out of that door…. for the last time as anything but a friend Tara knew that she would collapse and mentally, emotionally and physically. But she wouldn’t show Willow that. She wouldn’t allow the love she felt to be a burden to their friendship. She wouldn’t ask Willow to support her now. And the next time they met she would try to be strong again…if she could. Because Willow didn’t deserve to know what this was doing to her. She had to be happy it was true. And could she really be happy if she knew what she would be doing to the person she rejected?

Tara was so caught up in her own emotions that she almost missed the two words that changed her life.

‘I am.’

No… it was a mistake. I misheard her. Misinterpreted her. A thousand reasons why those words didn’t mean what she wanted them to flooded through Tara’s mind – and where they had passed there was only the vague hope…but more than there had been before Willow had uttered them.

Tara dared to feel hope again. She turned her gaze outward from her own selfish pain and saw Willow again, as if for the first time. The beautiful Willow. The woman she loved. Could she really mean what she seemed to be saying? ‘You mean...’

‘I mean.’ Willow paused searching for some special words. Some movie like phrase to tell Tara what she meant. Her speech had fallen by the wayside and that gave her no answers either. So those two words became a statement. A promise. A devotion and to follow that she could not think of anything to say other than ‘Okay?’

Oh goddess… Tara didn’t know what was coming in that pause. It all sounded so hopeful. So real…but with just another couple of words Willow could blow that away forever. It was still not too late to crush her…and after raising hope it was doubly cruel. But could she mean…? The “okay?” was a question that Tara had no other answer for than ‘Oh, yes.’

‘I feel horrible about everything I put you through. A-and I'm gonna make it up to you. Starting right now.’ Willow offered and promised the woman who had long ago become her true love. Tara had said yes… “oh, yes” even. Willow had been confused by Oz’s return…but in hindsight it had made everything so very clear. Even if Oz had been cured…under control and could guarantee her that things would be like they were at their best then she would still have confirmed her earlier choice. Tara was her choice, just as she was Tara’s. And there it was, that smile…that beautiful smile. So hesitant, almost timid, as if afraid that she would snatch her offer away, before coming more confident and self-assured. Willow drunk in the moment. And by candlelight too. It would never come again.

‘Right now?’ Could Willow really be offering what Tara though she was… She wanted to tell Willow that she didn’t have to. That they didn’t have to. That it was enough that Willow had come back to her. Chosen her. Made her complete. But those words could not come – because this time she could not refuse the offer. Maybe that was selfish but she had done self-sacrifice… now she wanted to be happy. That this night would mark their first time… for this… was a double blessing and perhaps the more special because of it. Fitting. She had told Willow, not so long ago, that before she would be ready for this she would have to make a real choice.

Now she had. But how close had it been that choice?

It didn’t matter. She’d come in first. Second was nowhere. Even if had been a hair’s breadth she was still Willow’s choice.

Tara watched as Willow smiled at her, the woman she wanted, confirming both her offer and the immediacy of it. It was a smile that was just a little different. It held a different kind of promise. Tara blew out the candle and plunged the room into not the darkness as she had feared a few minutes ago but instead a place she had always wanted to be.

Willow watched in the dim moonlight as Tara placed the smoking candle on the nearest surface without looking anywhere but at her. The smoke filled her nostrils but all she could smell was Tara. They did not speak for what seemed like an age. But all she could hear was Tara. The room was pretty dark as her eyes adjusted. But all she could see was Tara. Three out of the five senses. All she wanted to do now was to fulfil the other two. To touch and taste this woman. And with another sense, one that defied naming, she could feel Tara within her heart and her soul.

There was some moonlight, penetrating through the window, enough to highlight eyes that had been so close to tears. Willow had seen that – had known that she would have hurt this woman so much… and hated herself for that causing that. Nothing was going to hurt Tara again if she could do anything at all about it. Nothing because she would do anything. Least of all me, she promised herself.

Those eyes moved closer to her as Tara stepped forwards and raised her arms hesitantly at first, an invitation that Willow took pleasure in accepting, moving forward into Tara’s embrace, feeling those hands first resting on her shoulder. Tara swaying as if there was some music they could dance to and Willow followed her. Then Willow felt the other woman pulling her head into her shoulder, gently holding it there, her hair being stroked, a series of light kisses on the side of her head, moving inwards towards her ear then a breath… less than a whisper ‘Thank you’ she heard. It shattered the silence.

Willow did not verbalise a reply but instead twisted her head to bring her lips round to meet Tara’s own. Not directly but by way of her nose, the tip of which she kissed gently, before moving to those lips, finding them waiting for her. It seemed clumsy in the dark as her own twisting form had blocked the spread of the light from the window. Though they had snuggled more and more they had not spent nearly enough time kissing it was more intimate that they had previously been totally happy with – at least not with the passion that Willow now felt towards this beautiful woman. A woman who loved her so much that she had been ready to give her up, expected to lose her. Who else had she ever known who would do that for her with no other reason? A woman so who felt so vulnerable that Willow revelled in just holding her and keeping her safe. But a woman with more strength than even she realised and who, when she held Willow, made the whole world a better place to be. Who, when they were in the same room, made everything all right.

The woman I love and who I could now freely admit that I lust after, Willow realised. Not that she would spoil the moment with chit chat that was rapidly becoming irrelevant and obvious. It was a clumsy kiss initially but Willow made it a passionate one, inserting her tongue between Tara’s lips to meet hers there, flicking, teasing and dancing as they continued to sway. It was passion. Real, raw, passion that she felt and the only agenda she had was to make sure Tara knew it…that Tara would never doubt why they were doing this – that she would never have cause to believe that it was guilt. It was passion and it was love and everything she had ever wanted - that was enough.

Tara was surprised by the force of Willow’s kiss and more by the tongue… so surprised that for long seconds she could no more but be a passive recipient of that kiss, until eventually she engaged Willow’s searching tongue with her own. It was something that Tara had never really done much of – this tongue kissing…French. Even with Willow. It had been awkward when they had. It had seemed a step too far before. But she could immediately sense the attraction. A union of their mouths… making them closer to being one… just as she knew that they would become closer in other ways – physical ways and when Willow took her head in her hands, manipulating her as the other woman wanted her to be she was certain then that this would be the night. That they would become physically one. Just as they were already spiritually one. Something greater than the sum of their parts.

Why was it French? She wondered that before the thought was banished along with everything else that was not immediately Willow. Because everything right now was Willow. Every thought, other than that one, but that was nothing new – Willow had dominated her thoughts for along time now. But everything else. That was shiny and new. And it was good.

Willow dropped her hands and ran them down along Tara’s spine causing her blonde goddess to shiver, down lower and then back up her sides. Running up her torso, ignoring the outer swell of Tara’s chest, up from under the arms to the shoulders once more and then down the arms to the hands that now hung limply…shocked into submission…at her sides. Back down to the hands where they briefly linked, held hands, squeezing with the rhythm of a kiss that was going on and on and on. Then Willow moved inside Tara’s hands and gently placed a thumb under each side of the other woman’s top and started to drag those thumbs up the sides of her torso, nail scratching gently, tickling as the fabric rose and rose. Tara weakly lifted her arms, allowing Willow to keep going. Those thumb nails rasping as the passed over the cotton of her bra and into the sensitive flesh of her armpits and then lifted the top over Tara’s head. Tara stood arms raised, head covered. Utterly vulnerable and utterly trusting in Willow’s actions.

Willow did not proceed at once, left Tara there like that as she drunk in the sight of her lover… yes not just her love but her lover – the extra “r” felt good inside her - the pale creamy skin interrupted only by the white cups and strapping of Tara’s bra before the sea of material that covered Tara’s face and hair. Willow just looked at that view, then slowly drew the top up and over Tara’s head, discarded it on the floor and offered her the embrace again but this time with hands resting on bare, smooth flesh rather than concealing fabric.

Tara gladly stepped back into it… allowing Willow to move at her own pace at this delicate and so beautiful moment. Not that she would have done a thing to change how they had started. Willow’s hands were all over her, now uncovered, torso discovering her flesh for the first time. Before there had always been something in the way. But not now. There would be nothing in the way tonight. Eager, stroking, excited, pressing, hesitant, squeezing, determined, teasing. And all the while Willow sucked her deep into another long, indulgent kiss. They had the time for indulgence. All the time they would need. When last they had been here they had just minutes to hold each other thinking that it might be for the last time. But now it would last for hours and it was just the beginning.

Willow withdrew her eagerly moving tongue and broke the contact with Tara’s lips and instead started to plant small, tiny little kisses all over the other woman’s face, her forehead, in her hair, her ears, her shoulders and the line of her collar bone. Down to the upper swell of her chest – a chest that Willow could no longer allow to be constrained and hidden from her view. A chest that already seemed to be heaving as much as her own. It was – barring the kiss – the definitive moment. When she removed Tara’s underwear she was committed.

But she had already committed herself. This was just… this was just a matter of removing pesky concealing garments. She didn’t hesitate as she finally focused those stroking, roving hands on the clasp of Tara’s bra and fumbled with it. Well that was embarrassing. It would not surrender as easily as it should to her and Willow reminded herself of some inept boy trying to figure out just what to do. But she knew what she wanted to do…and what she wanted to be done to her. The clasp quickly gave up the unequal fight with her passion and Tara shrugged her shoulders allowing the slightest touch from Willow to bring the brassiere from it’s role and Willow could not stop herself from sucking in her breath. She had seen Tara before, nude, had even touched those globes of flesh through night time concealment, in a snugly way, that, as Willow moved around Tara were now silhouetted against the window light but this was, this was perky, taut and….

Different. It was all different now Tara thought. It was really going to happen. She wanted to cry as Willow placed her hands lightly on the tip of her breasts and Tara felt them swell, rising to the occasion like spikes driven through her chest. But if she shed a tear then Willow might stop until assured that they were of joy. And she didn’t want Willow to stop so she fought against it. She had refused to allow herself to feel the more animal lusts that she had known she possessed for this woman. The woman who now caressed her bare breasts. Until now. Before there had always been the likelihood that this moment would never come. Now it was here. Willow was here. And all she wanted to do was cry…again? No. That would not be.

Willow was here.

Willow held them, running her thumbs over the taut points, weighed them in her hands, cupping them and running her hands round the sweeping curves up under Tara’s arms and back over the upper slopes and between them, along Tara’s breastbone – drinking them in with her hungry hands, like nothing she had felt before. So totally unlike touching her own chest that it was like exploring another world. With your own body you knew what was coming because you felt it from both sides. Touching and being touched. But with this body… She could touch. But she would have to rely on Tara to touch her. It was a brave new world that she had to kiss.

As Willow bent in and planted those tiny kisses of hers on the swell of her breasts, closing in on the darker points, Tara finally became one with the moment. She couldn’t stand here and be totally submissive to Willow’s explorations. She needed to do some exploring of her own. She needed to see Willow – even in this dim light. To hold her and yes finally, really, touch her. But…

But she had little more idea of how to go about than Willow had. Her previous, all too brief experiences, had been little more than guilty fumbles – nice fumbles, but fumble all the same. But in her dreams…for months now she had imagined this time, imagined how she was going to physically make love this wonderful woman in a manner that would befit their spiritual connection.

And it started with undressing her and to do that Tara snatched back the impetus, the control from Willow. Brought Willow back to her mouth with her hands and held her head still and kissed her lips, just once more then slowly reached down to unfasten Willow’s clothing, to tease it from her like the wrapping of a birthday present. So carefully at first but with increasing urgency. Things were becoming less and less spiritual.

As Willow moved to keep touching her Tara just said ‘No love’ and carried on undressing the redhead – though Willow was clearly having trouble obeying the request, she fidgeted.

Willow’s hands were dying to touch Tara again, to explore her. To finish undressing her. But Tara clearly had her own plan…though eventually Tara did allow those hands to rest on her sides but only when she was as topless as Tara, gently touching – resting and not even holding until Tara sank down before her and her hands were grazing Tara’s sides as she slipped downwards, coming to rest on in that silky long blonde hair.

Down before the woman she loved, Tara unfastened Willow’s shoes and encouraged the other to raise her feet, one then the other, to remove them – flinging the shoes with a clatter across the room into a corner, well out of their way. Tara drew off the lower portion of Willow’s clothing and had her love step out of that too. She found it hard to believe that she was, finally, on her knee’s before the woman she adored. Who had chosen to love her. How many dreams had this moment factored in during the last months? Unable to hold back the physical and emotional need Tara wrapped her arms around Willow’s waist, pulled her herself inwards to rest her cheek against Willow’s still part hidden belly revelling in the warmth their of the skin, the scent of her love’s flesh and was it not just the flesh? She was going to find out.

But even with that embrace the kneeling woman had still not touched her as Willow wanted to be touched. Needed to be touched. With her down there, where Willow had only recently allowed herself to dream of this woman being the tension was unbearable. She did not know what it would be like but it would be Tara and that was enough. What else could she ask for? Or desire?

Tara pulled back and rested on her haunches before Willow, her heart pounding, chest swollen and aching as she drew in almost ragged breaths. She looked up at Willow in the dim light and with eyes that Willow probably couldn’t see properly asked her if she could. If it was all right. If Willow’s need was as great as her own.

Willow recognised that need in Tara because she felt the need herself and decided to take action to secure the progression of this moment without any delays. She hooked her fingers into the elastic of her panties and pushed them down over her buttocks and left them there resting on her slightly spread thighs, exposing herself wantonly to Tara. But that was alright. She was ready to be wanton. She wanted to be wanton. She needed to be.

This time it was Tara’s turn to audibly draw in her breath as she looked up along the length of Willow’s form. The light was just enough to work with and highlight the contrasts of Willow’s body. Small dark nipples, shadow where the curves fell out of the light and below, in stark contrast a patch of dark fur that in light Tara already knew was fiery red and beguiling as Willow’s hair. But now, here in the dark, it was a dark mysterious place that Tara wanted to explore for the benefit of them both.

Willow felt Tara reach forward to draw down the framing underwear, help her out of her panties and stood there naked before the kneeling woman and she could only guess at what was about to happen to her… but she welcomed every breath, every touch, every gesture and cry before they even happened because the trust she had in the kneeling beauty was absolute. That she would never hurt her. That she would always love her. That she would fulfil her desires – even though she herself was not totally sure what they were. But Tara would know. Willow reached out, placed a hand in Tara’s hair, stroked at it and was responded to as if by the kitty that Tara had wanted to get. Goddess was it only yesterday morning that she had mentioned that? Tara was rubbing her head against that hand, bringing it to her face then back into her hair. Willow kept up the stroking movements over hair and flesh and she knew in that connection that Tara was seeking her permission…her final permission.

And though they were long past needing that permission, she gave it, the tiniest pressure from her outstretched hand bringing Tara’s head forward and Willow stepped into it herself as Tara’s hands reached up and touched her breasts, playing there, one dropping and swirling over her belly – tracing little circles down and down, round her belly button down lower. And where Tara’s fingers had gone the soft kisses followed. Tara rose up to kiss the tips of Willow’s breasts, the swells, then sank again to follow her fingers down under the risen flesh of those, down to follow her belly. A tongue jutted out into her belly button swirled there itself as the fingers had done moments before.

And so knowing this pattern Willow was in a state of delicious anticipation. Sure of where the fingers were ultimately heading. Certain that the kisses would soon follow. The fingers by now were teasing at the upper edge of Willow’s intimate flesh, an area bordered by the soft fur that covered her mons. Those fingers twirled, twisting some of that hair into tiny, tight swirls which unravelled themselves quickly when the fingers withdrew and fell to Willow’s feet, running up her calves, the ticklish flesh at the back of her knees the outside of her thighs. The kisses remaining this time at the level of Tara’s bent head.

Tara moved her fingers back over the tops of her thighs to meet that intimate fur once more – from the sides this time, twirling again. Tickling now as she planted those kisses on the lowest portion of her belly that yet remained above full and final commitment, trying to avoid making the sudden move to full intimacy that might shock Willow or panic her.

It was maddening to Willow, to have her lover so close to where she needed her to be, physically, and to have to wait, but what were they waiting for? What was Tara waiting for? Building anticipation perhaps. She was as anticipated as she could be. She was past anticipation and into desperate need.

Tara, though, was determined not to spoil this moment. Willow had to be sure. A mistake now didn’t bear thinking about. Though Willow was clearly physically excited and this was a big, big step in any relationship…the moment of physical connection. More so for them, now after the events of the last few days. She twisted her head upwards to look up Willow, past her small breasts and into her face where breath was already coming unevenly. She smiled – though Willow would likely not be able to see it. ‘Love?’

It was a double-edged question…and Willow could not bring herself to speak, but accepted the offer in every sense. Instead she returned her hand to the back of Tara’s head and encouraged that first kiss to what was, for the moment at least, the very centre of her being. It was so soft, so gentle that it could have been a breeze blowing a feather across her. A touch so light it might not even have been there if her eyes had not confirmed the contact. A kiss that almost wasn’t.

And Tara’s fingertips grazing up behind her slightly parted legs tickled the sensitive skin behind her knee’s causing her to quiver… but she might have done so anyway as at that moment the kiss became more insistent. Teasing, and as two pairs of lips were parted Tara’s tongue sipped at the spring of her desire… a spring that was flowing from deep within her.

Willow could feel Tara’s hands at play over her body, given licence to roam now as they had never been before with restraints borne on her side of fear and uncertainty and on Tara’s out of the utmost respect for that fear. The fear though was gone… though some uncertainty remained… but it was apprehension only that she could not bring the same responses out of Tara. Her new lover. Her love. And try as she might to learn from Tara’s movements, touches and actions on her body her mind was consumed with the need to receive – not to analyse. Not to learn. Simply to reach the peaks of their physical connection… and oh by the goddess it was already coming to that… so soon… too soon. Too fast. But she needed it so much that she wouldn’t have fought that tide if she had been able to.

Tara had fantasised about this occasion for so long now that they had been as good as dress rehearsals… or undressed ones. But nothing could have prepared her for this. The opportunity to love this beautiful woman in every way. Not from afar…but from so close that she could smell, touch and taste her. And Willow was clearly not apprehensive or withdrawn. She was accepting this most intimate loving without anything but desire… desire that was rapidly building within her, faster than Tara would have dreamt possible. Again Tara could feel it with all of her senses. The breathing more ragged still, the body quivering as Willow tried to stand still before her. The hips starting to flutter, inner muscles and thighs dancing to the beat of Tara’s motions. The smell of female desire…the taste of Willow on her tongue and the sight of the woman she loved reaching the peaks of her pleasure.

Reached…

Willow could not help crying out such was the intensity of the sensation. The pleasure that coursed through her, radiating from that taut nub that Tara had fixated on, racing through every vein, artery and nerve to engulf her body. Reflexively she clasped Tara’s face to her with her hands locked between the other woman’s head…riding out the storm and at the heights of her pleasure feeling an intrusion within her as Tara allowed her lover to milk her fingers of what additional pleasure that they could bring to her – the tongue not ceasing in it’s actions until with a final cry Willow’s legs finally gave out and she collapsed like a rag doll to be caught by Tara and lowered carefully to rest in her arms.

Holding her there Tara was still caught in the surprise at the speed of Willow’s response to her touches, her caresses and kisses – for that had been the first time that she had done that too… She had loved before… but never chosen to make love. Not like that. The next time would be a little slower. Drawn out and even more fulfilling. She cradled Willow’s head, and held the exhausted and drained torso over her knees and as was their custom stroked at Willow’s hair. Willow’s brow was beaded with sweat – the breathing finally…minutes after the storm had broken…returning to normal. And finally she heard Willow speak.

‘Never…?’ Willow said knowing of Tara’s previous involvement but also that she had not been able to become intimate with that other person… and despite the loneliness that Tara had felt, in part because of that, Willow was glad. Glad that she could have been the one to receive that gift from Tara and bemused that she could reduce her to collapsing in pleasure, so quickly, so devastatingly beautifully.

‘No love never.’ Tara confirmed as Willow nuzzled at her bare chest.

Willow shifted. She wanted to give something back…all of that she had received… and more. And not here on the floor. She kissed Tara on the lips and tasted herself there… another new experience that would, half and hour ago have filled her with embarrassment to even consider. But now it was just erotic, a confirmation of her own desire… and Tara’s – a desire that she would have to satisfy. And wanted to…if she could.

Gently, and with a plan, Willow started to caress Tara – who she realised was still partially clothed – wanting to build her up for what was to come. As Tara stroked her hair she continued to stroke bare arms. To touch once again those breasts with her searching fingers. Teasing an ear as she pushed blonde hair back. Running a thumb along Tara’s eyebrows, easing them back into place. Circling her little finger around the darker flesh of Tara’s aureole… oh she wanted to see…

Still holding Willow and utterly content there on the floor Tara needed nothing other than she had already got. Willow in her arms…actually choosing to be there. But Willow clearly had other plans. What had started out as gentle caresses such as they had sometimes shared before were becoming more insistent…more deliberate and…. ‘Ow!’

Willow smiled mischievously having tweaked at Tara’s hardened nipples, determined to raise herself out of a lethargy induced by the waves of pleasure that this woman had sent through her body and determined that Tara would not settle, would not have to settle, for simply providing that pleasure. She moved, half rolling and half falling out of Tara’s embrace to the floor and stood up once more…extended her arm to Tara in invitation and when that hand was taken drew Tara up to stand with her and almost in a dance swung them around so that she could lower Tara to the bed that they had shared many times now… but never like this.

Tara could not take her eyes off Willow’s shape as she moved around the room, around the bed and brought that candle she had gifted to her to rest it beneath her bedside lamp.

‘I want to see you love. Is that OK?’ Willow asked she came back to the bed where Tara had scooted back from the edge and leaned over her and gently pulled at Tara’s remaining clothing.

Tara just nodded, not at all opposed to the visual feast.

Willow spoke the words and the candle leapt into flamey life once again. From silhouette to glorious – though dim – Technicolor. She prompted Tara to lift herself and allow them those clothes to be removed till they were, at last, naked together. Another first. Willow smiled and moved around out of the light source, allowing that candle light to reach Tara, looking upon her nude form at last without reservation or embarrassment. ‘Oh…Tara…’ It was just desire that she felt now. And lucky.

Tara had always imagined this moment would be in the dark…that it would be more romantic that way though she couldn’t deny Willow anything – nor did she want to. As Willow looked down at her naked on the bed her modesty made her want to cover herself up, to turn over and pull the sheets over her body – to do this under the covers. But modesty had no place here tonight. In the dark, candlelit, under the moon and stars or under big pink neon spotlights… it made no difference at all. Not now. Not now that she had Willow. That they belonged to each other.

Willow hesitated unsure now of just how to proceed, to begin… a kiss is always a good place to start though… take it from there and see where things lead… She got on the bed next to Tara and felt the other woman’s hands on her skin, stoking her as she lay there. Was it an offer…a chance for her to receive again? But she had no intention of passively receiving – this was Tara’s time. She reciprocated those hands wandering but also leaned in and kissed Tara once more on the lips. It was a kiss that started almost chastely, soon became lingering and as her hands took on other tasks became lusty…on both sides.

With her hand deliberately, but almost automatically, moving to the junction of Tara’s thighs she found the other woman ready for her, responding to that touching hand by reflexively moving against it, coaxing her into giving Tara what she so very obviously needed from her. Finding her damp and ready for her Willow wanted to slip down there, to give Tara what she had received from her. But Tara would not release her from the kiss, bringing her back to it with her hands and the tiny whimpering complaining noises that she made when Willow tried to leave her mouth behind.

With Willow’s hand at the new fulcrum of her being Tara was in no hurry to end the kiss. And…oh goddess….Willow had managed to tease out that ultimately sensitive nub of flesh from it’s concealment. She doubted that it had been deliberate… but her body was already so attuned to Willow’s movements on it…and Willow’s movements so attuned to her body’s needs that she couldn’t be surprised.

Tara was sure that nothing else was needed… that hand, those fingers…Willow’s kiss and touch. That was all that was necessary to bring her to where her body needed to go. But Willow wanted to give more… and she resisted it every time Willow tried to move away from the kiss but finally Willow broke away – though her fingers continued their caresses and the other hand went wandering over her body, her chest her thighs, the backs of her knees, in her hair…everywhere.

‘Please love… let me…’ Willow breathed at Tara. It was a plea really. A plea to let her prove herself to this wonderful woman….to demonstrate not that she could, or not just that but that she wanted to. That she needed to. For herself as well as Tara. And Tara once more could not refuse her.

Seeing rather than hearing the acceptance from Tara, Willow drew in a deep breath. She was going to do this. She was determined, delighted and damn it…unsure of just how. To receive was not the same as to give. She sank back down Tara, her hands continuing in her work…apparently from the sounds that Tara made and the responses of her body, good work – which ought to make this easier…no that wasn’t the right attitude. She wasn’t looking for easy - she was looking for success and that meant treating Tara to the same wonderful sensations that she had received and she could – starting right now.

Willow gently splayed Tara’s lower limbs apart allowing herself room to take up a more comfortable position and then felt Tara immediately bring her ankles, seemingly in response to the continued movement of Willow’s fingertips, round to meet on her upper back – drawing her in closer to the where both needed her to be with more and more desperation until finally Willow made the connection. Their lips met once more… but a different pairing. At first they merely fluttered there, tickled by the golden fur that surrounded Tara’s intimate flesh, then they grew more insistent kissing then finally parting to allow her tongue dance freely.

Unsure of just what she ‘should’ be doing – or even what exactly it was Tara had done to her Willow paused, glanced up Tara’s body raising her head and was gratified to here a disappointed moan from the other woman, and to see a hand abandon the work it was doing on Tara’s own chest to take her head and push it back down into the delta. Willow would have smiled too, but the pressure was insistent if fleeting – then hand going back to do something else, something unseen, whilst Willow’s own hands continued in their travels. Well one of them at least – the other had found a home…a warm safe place to stay and explore. A home that Tara was apparently was reluctant to let it leave as she…

Oh god it was there…Tara was reaching her own climax…the muscles clamped down on her exploring fingers so that Willow had to use real force to continue her movements…guessing now at what Tara would need at this delicate time…using her own experiences to tell her that this was not over for Tara. To tell her that those fingers, her kisses, the movement of her other hand across other sensitive parts of Tara’s body were all more important now for Tara than anything they had already done - so the noises that the blonde woman made as the peak hit her told Willow. Getting there was, as they said, just half of the fun.

Eventually though Tara began to come down and it was only then that Willow allowed herself to feel anything other than Tara… It was not triumph she felt… the way she would usually feel having proven to herself that she could do something. It was profound relief…that the last hurdle to their love had fallen. That she could give Tara everything that she deserved. And more than that…that she already loved to do so for the woman she loved. And they would love each other more that night – in every way.

-------------------------

Endnote: You might think that this cuts off sharply,no cuddles and snuggles. Well put it this way, it wasn't the end of the night for our girls... I could have written a book! Next part is set the following morning. Cuddles and snuggles promise.


------------------
She's my always

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


CLICK ON THE NEXT PAGE FOR THE REST OF THE FIC

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 11:55 pm

CLICK ON THE NEXT PAGE FOR THE REST OF THE FIC

- - - - - - - - - - - -

Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.

Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.

Edited by: xita  at: 6/24/02 12:01:59 am
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle 21- by Katharyn

Postby xita » Sun Jun 23, 2002 11:56 pm

ignore

- - - - - - - - - - - -

Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.

Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.

xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle 22- by Katharyn

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:00 am

Part 22 Kittens...
Katharyn
-----------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – First Light (Currently Part 22)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “New Moon Rising.”
Summary: The morning after NMR’s climatic scene and after my version of the aftermath told in “Burning Bright.” First off Tara’s thoughts. The last fic had her angst followed by the “physical” joy. It’s about time I wrote something happy for this woman. Followed by the two of them. Snuggles and lethargy was going to be the title of this one but then the lethargy seemed to leave them… The beginning of the honeymoon period with only the tiniest bit of anything angsty.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – suggestion and reference to sexual activities. Smoochies and snuggles.
Couples: W/T
Notes: Last of the NMR mini-cycle. Where to go from here? How do you top NMR? You don’t. You just carry on.There is a scene/few lines in this loosely inspired the wonderful “Desert Hearts.” I’m sure many of you’ll know it when you find it.
Thanks To: To all those who asked for "more than snuggles and smoochies" and then when I gave it to them turned round and said “more snuggles and smoochies.” And to L, my research in this regard.


The Beginnings Cycle

First Light
By
Katharyn Rosser


Tara woke with a stream of bright light across her face, dazzling her as she opened one curious eye and then shut it instantly against the daylight, as it flared against her eyeball She groaned slightly, groggy and unsure just what was happening. But only for a second.

Then it all came rushing back. It hadn’t been a dream, or a fantasy because the object of her affections was real. She was still here snuggled up against her. She was Willow and she was hers. They belonged to each other. They were one. Mentally, spiritually, emotionally… and after last night physically too. And it had been everything she had ever dreamed it would be. And more. More and more and more. Over and over until it had been not a loss of desire but exhaustion that had overtaken them. For her at least mental exhaustion, rather than even physical. She realised that she could not remember saying good night to Willow. She couldn’t remember the ending. Had she just nodded off?

They had been through so much anguish. They had overcome so much doubt. So many obstacles that the moment had been long delayed and it had been like the pent up passions of an age had flooded from them last night in the aftermath of that most joyous moment when Willow had finally come to her and made her complete. And after that Willow had revealed herself to be the sensual being that Tara had known she was, deep down. Sensual and sexual. And Willow had shown her just how much that was true of her too. Between them they had swept each other away as a flood would, coursing through each other’s emotions. Each other’s bodies. Each other’s souls. She hadn’t believed that she could possibly feel anything more for Willow than she had before Oz had returned. That it could be better than that. That she could love her more than she had done.

But she did. Now.

It wasn’t the love making, at least not just that. It was the certain knowledge that there was no one else for that woman, just as there was no one else for her. That they were truly one. That they were finally together… and ok yes, it was the passion of their connection too. Connections. Last night she had been so overwhelmed by it that she hadn’t stopped to consider what had happened to her. She hadn’t wanted to stop. Wouldn’t have if she had. Not then.

But now, with that woman curled up around her, flesh against flesh, body against body, souls exposed to each other, now she had the opportunity to consider what she had gained. What had happened.

Willow had happened to her. I’ve been Willowed, she thought. And I know about it.

Willow had, of course, happened to her long ago, when she realised just what the woman had come to mean to her. But this time Willow had come to her. As a woman, as the person she loved. As the person who loved her. Who wanted her. In every sense. The woman she could not refuse but had almost lost – at least in her own mind. Perhaps it had never really been in doubt. Could something this special have arisen just as the result of a choice Willow had made? Perhaps I should have known. Perhaps I should have trusted. Not Willow because she did trust her - with her life and her everything. Perhaps she should have trusted what they had together to win out over a memory.

Bygones. That was the past and this beautiful woman was her future. Hers.

Such as that future was. There were problems there. There were challenges but now she had some hope. That she could overcome them. That they could. But that was the future. This sensual woman was here now. Her present. She wasn't about to spoil this time with her future or the past. She was going to revel in the moment. She was going to enjoy every one of those moments. And if one day it ended because of that future then she would feel the pain but she would have no regrets about what would then be their past. None at all.

Easy to say now perhaps. But it would be the mantra of her life with Willow. Live for the now. Live for the woman I love. She already was.

She got up, carefully and slowly trying not to awake her sleeping lover, feeling the effects of their passion. Delicious as they were in the slight discomfort. She padded, naked, over to the window and closed that gap in the curtains which had illuminated their passion last night but as she returned to the bed Willow was no longer dreaming, she was peering at her through half open eyes. Then smiled, threw back the covers and held out her hand in invitation to Tara. And how could she refuse that?

More and more.

--------

It had been nearly five hours since Tara had slipped briefly from her bed to secure the curtains against the encroaching sunlight. Maybe four since they had finally attempted to go back to sleep again after another, shorter this time, bought of passion, realising perhaps that it wouldn’t do to wear each other out so early in the morning. Three hours perhaps since her alarm had received a solid thumping and nearly two since the morning classes had drained the halls outside of most of the noise. It was approaching lunchtime when finally leaving Tara’s bed for the day finally became an option – if not an attractive one – to at least one of two occupants.

‘We need to get up.’ Willow finally said. ‘Face the world.’ It was not what she wanted to do. But needs must and needs were beginning to encroach. Different needs anyway. Some needs had, finally, been met and how deliciously. Some again this morning. The same ones maybe but it was still so shiny and new.

In protest Tara snuggled in closer to her, entwined with Willow under the covers. Legs enfolded, arms wrapped tightly around the other as if protective….but also seeking protection. And protection from what? From being alone. That was no longer something either of them had to fear. But from being solitary in this bed? Right now that might be a worse fate, more immediate.

‘Freshen up?’ Willow asked searching for the key that would tempt Tara to end this blissful time. Not that she could approach the task with much enthusiasm herself. ‘It is getting kinda stinky and sweaty in here.’ And the idea of perhaps washing this woman had it’s own attractions. It was the least she could do… No. She mentally slapped herself across the face. Time to get up, not end up back in another passionate embrace. Control Willow, she told herself. But control was, right now, barely more than a word she had heard when compared to the attractions on offer in the form of Tara.

Tara simply murmured and placed her ankle round Willow’s as they lay there, drawing it up to her calf and back again, and with just that Willow’s attempts at self control faded from her mind. She was lying on her back as if in contemplation, staring at the ceiling and the images – memories now – of the previous night that, in her imagination, played across it. No more fantasies. Now at last it was real. She had, no they had, memories and the desire to make more. She and Tara, who was resting, facing her new lover, against her. Willow was aware that Tara was watching her, studying her face as if memorising it - could not take her eyes of her. Or her hands… Willow just had to lean over and kiss her.

‘What was that…love?’ It was still strange to say that and the yet word must have emerged from her lips a hundred times in the past hours. For so long she had been reluctant to say that word to Tara even when she had known it was the truth but it held a whole new meaning to Willow now. Tara had been right – it was the choice that had finally made her certain. Circumstances had finally forced her to actually choose Tara rather than simply accept her presence in her life. And until last night whether she would have chosen Tara or Oz had been a question she never wanted to answer. But the decision, once presented to her, had – at the end at least – never been in doubt. Not really. When Oz had gone wolfie and threatened Tara that had been the deciding factor. Not that Oz could do that, but how the fact that Tara had been in danger had made her feel. Even Oz in the Initiative’s clutches could not compare with the despair she had felt on hearing about Tara. Whilst Oz might always have a piece of her heart it was to Tara that she had given it all – and received the other woman’s in return. Well the idea was poetic, but kinda icky anatomically. Body parts…eww… though some body parts could be fun she had to admit.

‘Nooo,’ Tara repeated softly, like a small child about to be deprived of a favourite toy.
‘Open the window if you want. Just stay with me.’

Willow smiled. She had no more desire to leave this nest than the other young woman, but practicalities were still beginning to intrude. Her stomach growled, again. ‘I’m wasting away Tara. You and me we’ll vanish. We have to eat something too. We have to fuel the fires of our passion.’ There maybe a bit of humour would get it done or the unspoken promise of more passion if they could eat.

As if in a huff Tara sighed without laughing or smiling, rolled over and to the edge of the bed, reached over and retrieved a packet of cookies from underneath it. Feeling Willow stroke her bare back as she lay across the bed. But resisted the temptation herself, to stay there and returned the cookies, unopened. Came back to Willow and presented them. ‘I’ve been saving these for a special occasion.’ And how much more special could it get than last night? Tara doubted that anything could ever compare with the moment when Willow had come to her with that candle and revealed her choice. Even what had directly followed and the rest of the night’s activities paled in comparison to that moment. And that definitely warranted cookies.

‘Minx. How long have you had these? I asked you last week if you had anything to eat and you said no, made me go out to the refectory.’ Willow opened the packet took one and snapped it half, and fed one part to Tara. ‘Don’t get crumbs in the bed,’ she instructed as if talking to that small child. Ate the other half herself. Crumbs might actually prove a motivating factor…another of her pet hates was lying on horrible, sharp, nasty, crumbs. Uuuh.

‘Yes Willow.’

‘And sit up, you’ll get indigestion,’ she instructed.

‘Yes Willow.’

And Willow wasn't at all displeased by the view offered by Tara’s raising herself in the bed.

They lay there, slowly feeding each other half the packet of cookies for another half hour. In their current playfully sensuous mood however this degenerated into a game and simply provoked another bout of smoochies as the chocolate chips inevitably melted to their lips and required careful removal. Many times over. It was tenacious stuff and defied a single attempt at cleansing. And it seemed to not just be getting on their lips.

And with that Willow’s immediate problem was solved. Knowing that she had to rise made little impact on the comfort that she felt right now and Tara was no help at all.
‘I want to take you shopping.’ Willow suddenly said.

Fearing another “excuse” to leave this bed Tara resisted, again pulling close to Willow.

‘Not now.’ Willow reassured her ‘But soon.’

That peaked Tara’s interest and even prompted her to articulate some more words. ‘What for?’

‘Well aside from the worlds biggest supply of extra-flamey candles…’ They both smiled at that, looking over at the remains of the gift Willow had brought round…goddess was it only twelve hours ago. ‘Gotta love the reaction I get to those.’

‘It wasn’t the candle love. Never the candle.’ Tara replied stroking her hand across Willow’s face, tracing her cheekbones, round her chin and then caressing the cheek itself. ‘And?’ Tara asked.

‘And…?’ Willow was caught up in that simple caress, forgetting her earlier suggestion with just that gesture. That was the power that Tara’s mere presence had over her. And she liked that.

‘And what else, from the shops. Shopping.’ Tara prompted.

‘I was thinking of the kitty you wanted. She’ll need...stuff. I was hoping you would let me indulge her – and myself - with some cute toys…as well as the practical stuff.’ Willow had loved the idea before, but now sharing a kitty seemed like a wonderful addition to their circumstances.

‘Your thinking of that now?’ Tara was humorously incredulous.

‘Actually it was last night,’ Willow admitted. Tara arched her eyebrow as if to ask if there hadn’t been anything more interesting going on. ‘Well we kind of reached the point last night where the brain wasn’t really…essential to what it was we were…doing.’ Willow carried on. Seeing Tara’s face then she hurriedly added, ‘After I mean… definitely after. Just lying here, being in the presence of your warmth and beauty – for hours because you won’t get up or let me go - the mind wanders’ Willow pointed out proud of the compliment filled recovery.

‘Tell me again about my beauty.’ It was the plea of a person not quite believing the statement - having not heard it’s like too much in the past.

‘You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.’ Willow said simply, knowing that Tara would get to hear it a lot more.

‘Then try looking in a mirror,’ Tara retorted.

‘I mean it,’ Willow pressed. ‘I don’t mean you have salon perfect hair…though I love your hair.’ Willow curled a few strands around her fingers. ‘I don’t mean you have the perfect flawless skin…though I love your skin.’ Stroking Tara’s temple and cheek. ‘I don’t mean you have the perfect body of a model… though -’ Briefly Willow demonstrated her affection again.

‘I get the idea’ Tara said a minute or two later. ‘So I’m not perfect in many different ways. Make me feel special why don’t you.’ Tara joked.

‘No. But put it all together and you are…womany. A beautiful, sensuous woman. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Like a classical goddess. A beautiful package that I am just learning to unwrap. And the most wonderful thing about you…. is that you are you – not that you fit some stereotype of perfection from a magazine, but that you are perfect for me and I wouldn’t change a thing about you. Not a thing. Does that make sense?’ Willow asked.

‘Not at all, but I know what you mean. But try looking in the mirror Willow…really look at yourself and you will see something even more beautiful than me.’ Tara smiled, then frowned. ‘Don’t the classical goddesses usually come with wide child-bearing hips? Are you saying I have big hips?’

‘No, just perfect ones.’ Willow intended to simply kiss her lover’s hips to thank her for her own compliment, but they didn’t emerge until minutes later – carried away by the smouldering embers of their newfound passion – yet again. The honeymoon was definitely in full flow.

‘Whilst we’re talking…Well we were talking. A few minutes ago. I think you should know-’ Willow said, emerging from that embrace that seemed to have lasted forever – just as she wanted it to.

‘Mmn.’ Blissfully uncaring Tara apparently again content to stay in the bed. It was going to take a while longer to rouse her now. Ahh well…it was fun trying at least. She set herself a deadline of dinner time to achieve her goal.

‘Buffy knows. About us I mean. How close we really are,’ Willow revealed. ‘Do you mind?’ It was one thing to have made the decision for themselves, but quite another – even with friends – to let others know about it.

‘No. But she is not my best friend. She’s yours. How did she take it?’ Tara asked, snapping out of her bliss, realising this was or could be bothering her love. Why was it they always found something else to worry about? There should be no worries, not now. And she was going to put a stop to it. Now. Then they could get back to bliss. She liked bliss. It was a good thing.

‘I don’t know. She couldn’t make the connection when I hinted at it. Not at first. When she realised…she got a bit wiggy.’ Willow was in no way sure how Buffy had reacted to it. Surprised? Yes. Shocked? Maybe. ‘You know…forcing herself to get over it for me and be…supporto gal. She didn’t try and push me to either Oz or you. She said you were a wonderful girl.’

‘That’s good. Because I am. ’ Tara’s fear, so briefly felt as she had been distracted since Willow had come to her last night, was that Willow’s friends – also friends of Oz – would reject her as being the person who hurt him, who caused him to leave again. That still might happen even if they never said as much to Willow. But as long as she had Willow, she didn’t care. They could hate her all they liked, as long as they didn’t hurt Willow with it. That was all that mattered.

‘Yes. But the subject never arose before. Suddenly Buffy has a roomie who is… has a girlfriend.’ Willow still avoided any of the descriptive terms for their relationship. Not because she was ashamed of them, but because they just seemed so inadequate to describe what they had. It would be like describing Romeo and Juliet’s love just as “straight” and you couldn’t dismiss a love like this with a word. A label. ‘That’s got be a little weird for her….and she never even knew. It has to be a bit freaksome for her.’

‘You knew it would come out. It had to. We nearly showed them when Faith was in Buffy’s body, we were ready then. You were. Ready for people to know about us, even though there was even less to know. And besides you’re making the argument for yourself. You know that you shouldn’t worry about it.’ Tara pointed out.

‘Yes. I guess so. Though I guess I should tell them…that Oz is gone again.’

‘Will you tell them, well the others, why?’ Tara asked.

‘You mean us?’ Tara nodded. ‘We are not why he left. He left because he knows that I can be happy without him, that I am happier without him. That happens to be with you – but it needn’t be as far as he is concerned. He can’t control the wolf around me. Eventually he would have hurt me – or someone else we cared about – maybe even you.’ Willow broke off and pulled Tara close, as if reassuring her that nothing else would ever be allowed to hurt her. It would take the power of god to overcome the fierce protection that she intended to give the woman she loved. ‘But no I won’t tell them about us. I think I will let them get used to him being gone again first. There will be questions. Concern. Buffy won’t tell either. No matter what she really thinks she’ll wait for us.’ Willow saw the relieved look on Tara’s face. ‘You were worried honey?’

‘Not about them knowing, I’m ready for anything like that. But I didn’t want to be blamed for Oz leaving. He’s their friend, just like you are. He’s a scooby – I’m just an outsider.’ Tara admitted.

‘They wouldn’t hold it against you. Never.’ Willow reassured her. ‘They were probably more angry with Oz for leaving me in the first place…what he did to me then. No they wouldn’t hold it against you even if it had been your fault. But it wasn’t. And your not “just” anything love. You’re Tara. You’re mine. And I am yours. That makes you as inside as you could ever be.’

‘Hmmm, I remember.’ Tara joked wickedly. ‘But you won’t tell them about us when you say that he is gone again?’ she challenged.

‘No. No need.’ Willow smiled at the other woman, a little shocked at the joke that Tara had cracked. But this was a whole new Tara. A Tara that didn’t have to worry about shocking her or scaring her off. Who could say what she felt. It wasn't out of character, it was the character that she had been suppressing and Willow liked it.

‘So you can stop w-worrying?’ Tara suggested to her, not wanting to spoil the new afternoon with problems.

‘I’ll stop worrying if you will get up,’ Willow offered.

‘No need to w-worry anyway. Not any more. I’m here.’ Tara said, denying the challenge.

Willow noticed the incidence of repeated stammers, thought about it a minute. ‘When I first met you, at Wicca group I thought you were this little mouse, shy, quiet, easily led, but your not.’

‘I don’t have much confidence.’ Tara replied.

‘Don’t you? Really?’ Willow wondered aloud. ‘When we are together you’re my strength. You’re my rock. You tell me what I need to hear, not what I want to – or what you want me to. You reassure me. But when we are out there…’

‘Well I have always stuttered a little, more when I am nervous,’ the other explained.

‘Since that time we first talked properly…after we got our voices back you have rarely missed a syllable and when you do it is not bad. Not when we are alone anyway – just when you get upset.’ Willow commented.

‘You make me feel safe. That first time I was terrified. Terrified that I was wrong about you being a real Wicca, that you wouldn’t want to meet up again’ Tara explained.

‘And what were you hoping for?’ Willow placed her hand on Tara’s chest, squeezed a little teasingly. ‘This?’

‘A friend. I never had many friends. I told you that then. That you were into spells was just bye the bye… and what has grown between us…at, at least what I think has grown between us…’ Tara trailed off not doubting it at all but wanting to hear the words from Willow’s lips again.

‘Shall I say it?’ Willow asked teasing and playing along with Tara’s game.

‘Yes. I die every time you say the words to me.’ Tara smiled.

‘You’ll need far more than nine lives then woman. Love. We love each other. I love you. You love me. We love each other.’ Willow taunted Tara with the word again and again.

‘Love is a wonderful, wonderful bonus. If it hadn’t worked out, if you had chosen not to…be with me I mean…I would have tried to be your friend anyway, but I think it would have killed me in the end – though I would never have let myself show you that – to see you around with him. Oz I mean. I could not have been this strong for you.’ Tara knew it was true. Nothing had ever meant as much to her as Willow.

Willow leaned in and removed the offending words from Tara’s lips with a long drawn out kiss. Not even one of passion this time. Now her focus was that word love.

‘So will you get up strength of mine?’ Willow finally repeated. ‘If I stop worrying?’

‘Anything for you love.’ Tara disengaged herself from their long clinch. Threw the covers back and sprang from the bed with a mock athleticism that belied her pleasure induced lethargy.

Willow gazed upon her naked form and smiled appreciatively at that wonderful bonus to their spiritual love. Tara looking back at Willow, uncovered on the bed could only agree. Besides there was time enough for snuggles and smoochies.

Later.

For the rest of their lives perhaps.


------------------
She's my always

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 23

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:04 am

Part 23 Kitties. I think the first part of this one may provoke a reaction... "that would never happen to W/T!" and you are probaly right. Maybe I am wrong but I just use it to tell the story, both Tara's history and how close W/T are. But it happened to me... I can laugh about it now... Well maybe not laugh...more sort of cringe...
K

----------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Past Moments (Currently Part 23)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and but not including “The Yoko Factor.”
Summary: Set in what I like to think of as the “honeymoon” period between “New Moon Rising” and shortly before “The Yoko Factor” in Season 4. The intent behind this story was to take another look back at Tara’s past and through that to strengthen the bond to Willow.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 but with reference to sexual activity.
Couples: W/T
Notes: This story is composed of two bits. The first is based on a “conversation” that I have had at such a moment – I shall not reveal which side of it I was on. You’ll see why! All I have done is to modify it a little to allow a little humour, a little reassurance. But that was mainly the McGuffin to facilitate the rest of the story which is what I really wanted to write here – more of my version of Tara’s past. This past is consistent with my previous fics that mentioned this aspect of Tara, but it is not necessarily consistent with canon – specifically with reference to Tara’s brothers.
Thanks to: The kittens who observed the “silence” in this thread so wonderfully. All this, that seemed so important prior to September 11th, is revealed to be so meaningless, but if this fiction or any other one on the board makes a single person feel even a touch better then it is worthwhile to me.


The Beginnings Cycle

Past Moments

By

Katharyn Rosser


It seemed to Willow, guessing where she thought it would go, that she had been involved in the imminent conversation before, but previously on the opposite side…and with Spike of all people. It was a bit like déjà vu. Being here the second time round was no more fun than that had been. Though with less threat of imminent death or unlife. But, actually, though death was not an attractive option at any time, the ground opening up and swallowing her would have been preferable to feeling like this right now. And why…?

Her failure to elicit that ultimate response from Tara’s body – to return the gift that she had been given was more than just bothering her, it made her feel inadequate and gave her some inklings of what Spike must have felt, being unable to bite her, at the moment that they had their own version of the conversation that was now going on…

Wait, why in the goddess’s name am I thinking of that… vampire? This was nothing like that. This was totally different. This was something else entirely. She could only think that her mind, trying to escape from the unpleasant moment that it found itself in right now, was trying to connect to some other thoughts, some other time and place. For not only did she feel inadequate, she also felt totally selfish and unworthy of the woman she loved. Intellectually she knew that it wasn’t true - that this was all a matter of experience, of learning to read Tara’s body as well as she could her soul. That it could as easily be due to other things. But the intellect no longer ruled her where Tara was concerned. It was all her heart.

She knew that she could do it. She had made love with and to Tara in the recent past, on that wonderful night when emotions had run so high and their bodies had been swept way with them. And in the days and nights following… She knew she wanted to do it… again and again. She did not fear the intimacy as she had once done… she revelled in it. To love Tara and to make love to her what in this world could equal that? Except of course than receiving the same in return.

Only to allow it to reach the pinnacle in conclusion… to take her love there. And that was where she had failed tonight. That just wasn't her. What she did she was good at. That was just how it was. That was how it should be, it was the natural order of Willow Rosenberg.

Tara hadn’t even said anything about it to her. They had been there for so long, Willow trying for so long, that it was clear that the conclusion Willow desired for her lover was not going to be reached. The moment had long since died and Tara had gently stopped her from trying to keep it alive. She hadn’t said anything – had kissed Willow and then enclosed her in her arms and prepared for sleep. Not a word said beyond those that meant the most – ‘I love you.’ But Willow couldn’t leave that there. Not after what Tara had done for her that very night. It just wasn’t fair. It was selfish. And she didn’t like to appear selfish – even if she had tried her best. That just wasn't the Willow that everyone knew.

‘I’m sorry’ she had finally said to Tara as the other woman held her in the darkness. And that didn’t even begin to express the disappointment she felt in herself. Words could be so inadequate. Though "inadequate" itself seemed like a good word right at that moment.

‘There is nothing to be sorry about love’ had come the reply.

And here she was knowing that – for her at least – there was. And that she had to make Tara see that she was sorry. Really sorry. That she knew she was a bad girlfriend. And that she would do better in the future – really try.

She said so to Tara and was rewarded with what could only be described as an chuckle from her lover. When had Tara ever “chuckled” before, let alone at her. They had giggled, laughed, broken down and rolled around. But chuckled? ‘Tara it’s not funny,’ Willow protested. ‘I really wanted to… help you.’

‘You are though, funny I mean.’ Tara replied still amused. ‘You don’t really think that this matters do you even for a second?’

‘Of course it matters… especially after all the… stuff… you did for me.’ Willow replied, thinking back on that wonderful… stuff and making herself even more convinced that she was right about this. ‘I owed you something in return. I owed you the same.’ I owed you bliss.

Willow felt Tara lean her head into her shoulder, speaking directly beside her ear a breath as much as a word. ‘Willow, love, we don’t keep score. We don’t ever have to. Of anything.’

‘But…’ Willow was about to protest until Tara’s next words blew her arguments to dust.

‘Love we have our whole lives. There is no need to keep score. Should every kiss I give you get one in return? Every time I look at you should you look back at me?’ Tara kissed Willow’s ear, nuzzling into her hair comfortingly.

‘No.’ Willow said slowly, though the idea of matching Tara kiss for kiss had it’s appeal to her, she might try that one… might even try to get ahead in the scoring charts that there would not be.

‘No,’ Tara repeated. ‘And we won’t have to keep track of anything else either,’ Tara insisted then repeated ‘We have our whole lives. Time enough love.’

‘I can’t argue with that can I?’ Willow asked rhetorically. ‘I don’t want to. I know you’re right but… but I wanted to please you. Like that I mean.’

‘Just having you here pleases me… anything else is a wonderful bonus.’ Tara gently caressed Willow's flank to emphasise the point. ‘And anyway,’ she continued wickedly ‘fun was had. I promise.’ Goddess wasn’t that the truth.

‘Really?’

‘Really.’

Willow accepted this the only way she could - unreservedly. ‘I just want to fulfil you love.’

‘You do fulfil me. You fulfil my every moment.’ Tara replied. If Willow had not chosen her, Tara admitted only to herself, then the moment she had would have been unbearable. She might well have been home by now. Without Willow. Home and alone once more. ‘You just have to stop trying so hard love.’

‘What do you mean?’ Willow was not challenging Tara… she really wanted to know the secret to pleasuring this woman. If there was a secret at all. She'd looked for one, in books and magazines and thought perhaps she had discovered… stuff… that would do that. Interesting and fun looking stuff.

‘I mean you have to stop trying… when we first, well did this… it was all emotion. It was all instinct, we got carried away and,’ Tara continued sensing Willow tensing slightly, ‘It was wonderful - everything I had ever imagined it could be.’ Willow relaxed again in Tara’s arms mollified, seemingly by that truth. ‘But tonight love you seemed to be trying to please me. To do what you thought you should, to be sophisticated lover-gal rather than what you wanted to do. Rather than being my Willow. It seemed forced, like it wasn’t really or just you that was with me.’

‘That’s not…’ Willow was about to argue but what was the point of arguing with the truth. ‘That is true isn’t it.’

‘Yes’ Tara said quietly.

‘I just wanted to be as good for you as you are for me Tara’ Willow admitted.

‘You are honey. You always are.’ Tara assured her.

It was said softly but to Willow it seemed fierce statement – and she was glad of that forcefulness from Tara now. She wanted to be reassured by this wonderful woman. She wanted Tara, as always, to be her strength. Her rock.

‘I guess that is just that I don’t really know what I am doing,’ Willow admitted. ‘I was sort of feeling my way the last times we… did this.’

‘And you felt very nice.’ Tara joked glad that Willow managed to laugh at it.

‘Minx…’ Willow retaliated. ‘I don’t like not knowing… I don’t do well on instinct. I want to intellectualise it. And well, it’s not something that you are as new to… well you’ve done this before… with that other…’ Willow tailed off not wanting to bring others into this. Though it was a difference between them.

‘No.’ Tara said quietly.

‘No?’

‘No. There was… someone… in my past. But we never, w-we w-w-were never like this. Never.’ Tara told her - again quietly her voice failing her badly for the first time since Willow had come to her that miraculous night.

‘Never…?’ Willow asked, almost incredulous. She had known that Tara had not perhaps made… well fully made love, but she had been so sure that Tara had been at least… closely involved with someone in her past, maybe not like this, but... intimate. That she was, well if not experienced then at least had more of an idea than she had. The way Tara talked sometimes about her past it had seemed so certain that she had shared something that had meant so much to her. And if she didn’t, of Tara and that other girl hadn’t been that close then…

…Then Tara had been more alone than she had ever guessed. She rolled to face the other woman and saw that she was caught up in her own thoughts, reacting only automatically to her turn and to the new embrace that they shared then, with Willow instead holding her lover. Her love.

Tara didn’t say anything else though. She just lay there being held by Willow thinking back across those years to before even her mother had passed.

They stayed there, long minutes passing by in their close embrace. Willow didn’t speak, remaining as silent as Tara though she was dying to bombard her love with questions. To get her to tell her what had happened… so she could kiss her and reassure her that she would never be so alone again. That however she had felt in her past it was the past. And that she, Willow, was her present and her future. But she didn’t say anything. Not even that she loved Tara. She could have. She wanted to. But without knowing what had happened in Tara’s past it would sound like a judgement.

More than ten minutes had ticked by on the clock that Willow lay facing, the luminous dial sweeping around the face and marking off time in it’s arbitrary and unstoppable way. Then Tara, finally, spoke surprising Willow who felt sure that they would simply fall asleep this way, holding each other tightly before perhaps drifting apart in their sleep and renewing their bond in the new day.

‘She was a girl. Well I guess that was kind of obvious, but we were both girls at the time. Sixteen years old. We shared some of the same classes at school and we knew each other but we weren’t really what you would call friends. But she wasn’t mean to me like a lot of the other girls so I kinda sneakily liked her anyway and we shared a birthday so we had always known who each other were at school. It’s weird how you think. Just because someone isn’t calling you names you think that they are a good person… well she was. I just didn’t really know it. Or her.’

Willow had known already that Tara had been victimised and bullied at school to some extent but it wasn’t any more pleasant to hear that said than the pain in Tara’s voice suggested it was to say. Perhaps this wasn't right. To let Tara dredge up the past whilst they should have been celebrating their future together. She said so.

‘No love… I want to remember, I want to tell this because I was never able to tell anyone when I needed to. There was no one. I want you to know… about me,’ Tara replied.

Truth be told though Willow wanted to hear it, she knew too little about the woman she loved. Whilst her feelings might be an open book, Tara’s past had been locked away from her so far. She just stroked Tara’s cheek and gave her a soft kiss, to encourage her to carry on.

‘She had a cat.’ Tara’s voice brightened as she said that. ‘We couldn’t have cats at home. My m-mother… my mother she was allergic to them.’

Willow stayed quiet, listening, watching Tara’s face as she spoke – ready to offer whatever this wonderful woman wanted from her – whenever it was needed.

‘Funny huh? A witch allergic to cats. But she was, so we couldn’t have one and I was so a cat person.’ Tara saw Willow smile at her and carried on. ‘I had cat books, cat posters but no kitty and one day I was talking to her about her cat and she told me it was about to have kittens – that they had to find homes. Would I like one?’ Tara smiled a little at that memory. ‘I begged my father. I convinced my m-mother that I could keep it out of the house, out of her way. But she, my m-mother, she was already starting to sicken and he wouldn’t hear of it. I was distraught but he was correct it wouldn’t have been right. I couldn’t have stopped the kitty from getting in some time and it would have made her worse.’

Willow reached up and stroked Tara’s untied, long hair away from her face and let her carry on with her telling of that part of her life. But they were definitely going to get that Kitty they had been to see at the pound today. Tara would have her kitty. They would have her.

‘I was still upset when I went round there to see her, to tell her that I couldn’t take a kitten. And they had just been born the previous night. They weren’t like the kitty we saw today. They were tabby’s – beautiful – and they all had a home to go to already. All but one. The one that should have been mine.’ Tara smiled a little. ‘She had kept him back for me, even though I hadn’t told her I could definitely take him.’

Tara stayed quiet another minute reminiscing then continued. ‘And she, bless her, she saw how upset I was and when she found out why she said that she would keep the kitty, Jack, for me. I called him Jack because her cat was called Jill. I thought it matched. He would be mine but she would keep him there at her house and I could go over and see him whenever I want to. And I did. First thing at school I would find her, ask her about him. I’d walk home with her and go and see Jack and pretty soon we were not just talking about the kitty. She told me about her problems at school and I told her about my mother’s illness – about having to spend more and more time helping my father with my brothers. We were each other’s safety valve. And there was Jack of course and other stuff. The sort of stuff friends just talk about.’ Tara smiled again. ‘We were friends and it was good like that – having a friend.’

‘We took time out in each other’s lives. Her parents were a little worried about her schoolwork when they weren’t fighting each other and I helped her. She was good with my brothers, had more control over my younger brothers than I ever had, they would do anything she told them to and she loved to talk to my mother whilst I was seeing to them. They were so close, and we were so close, after a few months, by the time Jack was out leaving her mouse tail gifts, she might have been my sister… We shared everything – not just a kitty. We were best friends and that was saying a lot. She had a lot of friends already and she stuck up for me with them. They even accepted me a little. My daddy, he even started to call us sisters… ’ Tara trailed off, the smile long gone. ‘But then I had to go and spoil it’ Tara remembered sadly.

Willow didn’t say anything to that. Didn’t ask. But she knew that Tara was going to tell her. That was the whole point of this confessional.

‘She was sleeping over at my house – goddess what a cliché. It was about a year after Jack was born and we were such good friends that nothing else had even entered my head until that night. I knew by then that I definitely wasn’t into boys and I knew that had feelings for girls, certain ones. But she had never occurred to me that way, before the moment that I planted a kiss on her lips. I had not realised that I loved her – and not as a sister would. I had loved her for months and never really known it. It just seemed so natural to feel that way for her. It had crept up on me.’

Willow thought of the first kiss that she and Tara had shared and of the realisation that she loved Tara, had done for longer than she had cared to admit – and she knew a bit of what Tara had felt back then.

‘I shocked myself. But right then in that moment she was able to kiss me back. Just a kiss, but not a kiss between friends. This was more than that. When I looked back at it the next day I told myself that everything was perfect, that she had stayed so it must have been alright. Afterwards she slept in the other bed and not a word was said but she smiled at me. She must have liked it! I had never heard her mention a guy… romantically I mean. Never and in my stupid naiveté it never crossed my mind that she had known or suspected about my choices and just avoided saying anything about guys for my sake. It never occurred to me that she had allowed the kiss out of curiosity rather than any real feeling. That was what it was. All it was. But I started to get excited by the thought of having someone. Scared too… I mean it wasn’t something that happened around our town, two girls I mean, but excited was the main thing.’

Willow knew that something other than excitement was coming.

Tara thought back on her own optimism and almost laughed at it. Perhaps this time, with Willow, she had gone too far the other way. She had been too cautious because of the scars of the earlier troubles. ‘I didn’t see her for a full weekend but I walked with her back to her house after school on the Monday and she never said a word about that kiss. I wanted her too. I wanted to talk about it. What it meant… That should have been my clue. A big one. It was a clue with a big neon sign flashing and saying “clue.” But I ignored that and when we were in her room and the moment seemed right I leaned over and I tried to kiss her again. Just a peck. I thought that we already had a relationship – that to do that was just another step. I assumed that because my friendship with her had become something more… for me, that the same had to be true for her because she was in the same friendship. That it had to work both ways. W-What did I know?’

Tara sighed and Willow knew now where the naturally timid woman’s reticence to take a lead in their own blossoming relationship had come from. And after what was undoubtedly coming why shouldn’t that be so?

‘She actually hit me. Not hard, but loudly. Just the sound rocked me back. She told me that it was wrong – that kiss that I shouldn’t have done it. And when I argued that she had kissed me back she told me just what it was. She even apologised for slapping me, told me it was curiosity. That she wasn’t “a dyke.” That was what the girls at school had been calling me, those who thought they knew what I was. They were right I suppose, but it hurt all the same. Not the name, but the condemnation that went with it. She had defended me, she had shut them up and now she was using the word in the same tone. When she asked me to leave, I just ran out of her house. I ran all the way back home and that was miles. How could I have been so wrong and why was it so wrong? Those were the only questions I could ask myself. I got home and I went straight to my room – glad that I was the only girl in the family, that I had my own room to go to because I just wanted to cry.’

‘You see my heart had betrayed me. It hadn’t told my mind that I loved her or how much. It just stole that kiss and ruined everything. It wasn’t the same after that. She still let me see Jack, she still helped my mother when I couldn’t be there but we were barely even friends anymore. We didn’t talk – and not for lack of both of us trying. She just…couldn’t – and I couldn’t hold it against her. She came to my mother’s funeral and that was the last time I saw her outside of school. Jack turned up in his box a few days later with a note that said she was sorry. Just sorry.’

‘I tore myself apart for months until I finally realised that I was just destined to be alone in that town. And that was the way it was. Until you love,’ Tara concluded.

‘Oh Tara.’ It was all Willow could say, kissing her love on the cheek tenderly. She was conscious that through that entire monologue, the longest she had ever heard Tara speak for without interruption, no name had been provided for that stupid girl. She knew the cat’s name but not the girl who had once broken Tara’s heart. No, stupid wasn’t fair. Just a girl who could not make the same decision that she had so recently done about Tara. For whatever reason. Maybe she was scared, maybe she was a bit prejudiced. And of course she was probably absolutely straight. And Willow knew how hard that decision was to make here in Sunnydale, in college and out of her teens. In a small town aged 16… Willow feared that she, not knowing the full bliss of loving Tara, might have made a similar choice in that girls place. The same stupid, fearful choice.

But that choice, if it had been different… would Tara have been here, with her, now?

Thank you for that choice anonymous girl, Willow selfishly thought. Thank you for letting me try to make this woman happy when you could not.

‘It’s all right… I’m not sad. Not anymore.’ Tara said as Willow started to comfort her with her motions. ‘You see. I have you. I’m not alone – neither of us is so it doesn’t matter about the rest. The past, the intimacy… her, Oz, none of it matters except for us being together. You don’t have to try to please me love because the moment you chose me you fulfilled me. You made me all I am now. All I can be. You are the missing part of the puzzle that is me. You don’t have to try, just be you. The piece that fits me.’ Tara finished, bringing the conversation back to the place it had started. And she truly wasn't sad. For the first time she had thought about that whole episode without feeling sad, bad or alone…

‘But can I - try again?’ Willow asked shyly. ‘To please you I mean. And not try… just be myself?’ Willow was uncertain of the timing – but after hearing what she had, she wanted to comfort Tara – to love her – more than ever and she was delighted to see the expectant smile on Tara’s lips. She kissed them and then gave her love the best of herself.

It was not a failing grade.
-------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always


- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 24

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:07 am

Apologies for doubleposting but that last was a reply and this is a part of the story - I prefer to keep them separate.
The new part...part 24. All I can say is that I have to wonder whether if I tried to write Cordelia then the result would be Anya, because writing Anya = Cordy... never mind.
VOTE Different Coloured Pens and the Kitten, The Witches and the Bad Wardrobe Boards at Femslash awards. See Zahir's thread.

Katharyn

-------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Nice Tiles (Currently Part 24)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to "The Yoko Factor", the spoilers for that episode are more detailed. As always spoilers regarding Tara’s supposed “heritage” revealed in “Family.”
Summary: During the argument in “The Yoko Factor” Tara and Anya slip out from the argument and into Giles' bathroom and this is the conversation and events that might have occurred. Course first as always I have to get inside Tara’s head. It’s a habit…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: This more than anything else was a chance to have Tara talk with (rather than being talked at) someone other than Willow in one of my fics! Shock horror! I don't think I have included such an event in this. It was also a chance to write Anya, but it is the first time I have done so - the "voice" may be wrong and in parts she definitely sounds more like Cordy. You’d think it would be “easy” to write Anya, but the trick is doing it well… and I am not sure I learnt that trick yet.
Thanks to: All those kittens who stuck with this past Burning Bright… can’t imagine what is keeping you here! And L as always she is….


The Beginnings Cycle

Nice Tiles

By

Katharyn Rosser


Who needed the new serial "Catnip Cove" from MKF Productions for drama when all you had to do was get caught in the middle of a Scooby crossfire? Tara didn’t know what had gone wrong – or when – it was like a whirlwind, slowly picking up speed. Everything seemed to have been going so well. They had been helping. Well Willow had been helping – but she had been offering moral support whilst Willow had struggled with those disks Spike had brought to Mr Giles. She wasn’t sure just what Willow as doing and hadn’t really seen her do much with computers before newt eyes had been more their thing than laptops – but it was obviously important to get the information off those disks. It was just taking time that was all. Everyone just needed to show a little patience. Willow would do it. She had faith in the woman she loved. Not based on much experience, but not exactly blind either. It was Willow after all. But then everything had erupted. All of them had. And try as she might she couldn’t pin down a definite reason for it – a single moment that made it all happen.

Mr Giles was obviously drunk. She had been worried about him for a while now. He just kept downing the scotch, murmuring about being useless as he made himself more so. She could sympathise with that at least – feeling useless. But she was here for Willow and she barely knew him so telling him to put down the bottle seemed, well it seemed rude. He wanted to help save world. And when you couldn’t that must be a terrible thing. Particularly when you were unemployed too that had to make it worse. Who knew that they even drank that much in England? Other than tea of course.

If she thought about it the atmosphere had been brewing all afternoon and evening – maybe even before that. Everyone had been on edge as they arrived. Little things building into bigger ones. Like a snowball. A big hairy snowball. Could you have a hairy snowball? She guessed you could if it rolled through some hair or over a small animal. That wasn't a nice thought, but pretty soon it would get covered with more snow. No it was just a snowball. Not a hairy one. Why hairy even in the first place?

Things were said and people looked to be bothered by them. Hurt by them. Willow certainly was – she could tell that at least and you didn’t have to love people to see their pain. When they doubted that Willow could do the thing with the computer – hacking the disks? – that had bothered Willow. To have what she was supposed to be good at doubted. Everyone was feeling less than they should. Inadequate – all but Buffy who seemed to think she was solitary superhero girl. Which of course she was, but even superhero’s needed sidekicks. But then it had seemed that there was another reason for it all. That secrets were being told. That someone was revealing what was at the heart of everyone’s fear and pain, even if some of the facts seemed to be met with “huh?” And that couldn’t be stuff that was new.

Perhaps it had been brewing more than a while, Tara couldn’t know, but it seemed that it had been to her. Things had not been right for the only one here she was really bothered about for as long as she had known her.

Her Willow.

Since she had known Willow she had heard her flame haired love tell her over and over how things were just not the same – with Xander, her oldest friend. With Mr Giles – the person she looked up to more than any other, which was weird, an old English librarian. With Buffy, her best friend. Tara knew she was in no position to really judge them given how little contact she’d had with those people. But…

The way they were around each other, not just now, but before too… if she hadn’t have known how close they thought they were, that they were supposed to be and told each other that they were she would never have believed it of them. She would not have believed that this disparate group of people – were even actually a group. Let alone a team. Never mind good friends. They thought they were – they thought that they could all count on each other – no matter what. But there was a “what” that was the matter. And that was what fed this fight she was caught in the middle of. If they had not meant something to each other then they would already have stormed off.

Funny how the only thing that really proved to Tara how close they used to be and could be again was what was now tearing them apart. It was visible, the anger, the pain it was palpable. It was like a sheet of cloth being torn apart, rended, shredded. And they were doing it to themselves. Wherever it was all coming from. No matter the cause – and though she had been here from the start she could still not pin that factor down – it was now just letting the feelings that had been, in Willow at least, there for so long come boiling to the surface. And once there they had to be dealt with.

It was painful to watch. Not a person here really meant anything to her except as Willow’s friends. Or at least people Willow thought as her friends. But she hated what it was doing to Willow. She could see the pain. She could see the anger. She could see a side to Willow that the other woman had only rarely had revealed to her. And she didn’t much like it – justified as it may be. She could see a side to Willow that could be dangerous in the wrong time and place.

Dangerous because one day, if she was hurt enough, that side of Willow might just hurt someone else. It might lash out, and with Willow’s power and capabilities that might not be such a good thing at all. If something roused her enough then it was a side to her that would be tremendously powerful. It would give her access to the deeper secrets. And it could destroy them all.

Willow was right though, trying to stop Buffy from going it alone after this “Adam” whatever he really was – she wasn't too sure of the details, just that “he” was bad. And dangerous. But truth be told she didn’t really want Willow to be hurt by going along with the slayer. But she had to go. That was how it worked. She had known this was what Willow did with the Scooby’s. And the price was… regular mortal danger. She wasn't sure of there was an upside to it other than saving the world – and right now Tara thought that they might all be asking themselves that question. If someone had asked her opinion then she would have agreed with Buffy, she would have wanted to keep her Willow safe. But more than that – more even than that – she wanted the bad thing stopped. And if that meant danger so be it. To her, or even to Willow, after all they, the Scooby’s had been facing it for so long…

But no one was going to ask her opinion. She might as well not be here. They didn’t seem to notice that she was there anyway. When she had spoken they had just gone on regardless barely acknowledging her, or Anya. She and Anya. The Scooby girlfriends.

Accessories in this time and place.

Not belonging.

Outsiders.

Anya looked upset too. She too had spoken up, she had tried to defend Xander to help him and they had not listened. She looked pained. She looked as if anywhere was better than here. And it would be. It was embarrassing to see this, to see the people you loved – the other sides of them. The bitter and twisted sides. It just wasn’t nice. Anya met her eyes and they shared that pain for a moment. Anya looked like Tara felt and was probably thinking the same thing about her.

Anywhere was better than here when people you cared about tore into their friends. Her eyes flicked to a way out of the room, Anya’s followed them and seemed to be thinking about it too. Unspoken consensus. If they were going to be the outsiders then wouldn’t it be better to be actually outside of it? Away from it?

When she stood up and slipped past Giles no one other than Anya, who gave a supportive half smile that Tara was surprised she was capable of, even seemed to notice that she was leaving. Not Giles who she walked right past, but he was drunk. Not Xander who barely seemed to be thinking of his own girlfriend. Not Buffy who was the only one who knew who she really was… at least of some it. And not even Willow.

Perhaps though she had been judging Anya by Willow’s standards. By her emotions, mixed up as they were regarding the ex-demon. Willow saw Anya as the woman who had taken the man she had wanted for most of her life. She saw her as an ex-demon. She saw her as someone who just wasn't very nice. But mainly it was the Xander thing. And it had insidiously tainted Tara’s own opinion of the woman who now looked about to follow her out of the room. It was tainting her… but it was understandable. And she could forgive Willow anything even when she was being sarcastic and nasty – but in a caring way – about her friends chances of survival against that Adam thing. Anything at all.

She headed for the nearest internal exit from the trouble zone and found herself in a hallway with really only one place to go. And someone following her. It didn’t surprise her at all that Anya had followed her example. The other young woman was far more sensitive than certainly Willow gave her credit for. Direct maybe, but no longer totally evil.

They shut themselves in Giles’ bathroom and closed the door behind them as if trying to shut out the reality of the other room. She wanted to slam it. To let them all know that there were others here. To try and jerk them back into reality with guilt. But she didn’t. She just softly shut it behind them – because this was that reality. Perhaps they had all been living in the fantasy world where nothing was wrong – or at least not admitted. That was what had brought them here to this time and this deconstruction of their friendships. Hopefully they would be able to rebuild something new and stronger from the wreckage.

They had suppressed the reality that they were not the same people that they had once been, back in high school. Just a year ago and in the same time, but everything had changed. Tara knew that even if Willow didn’t. She had seen Willow change in the shorter time that they had been together, and that had not even been the start of it. These Scooby’s, they seemed to think that everything would be all right if it was to stay just how it was. Newsflash. Everything was not as it was. And even if it had been it would not have been all right. That was just the way things were. Things changed.

People did.

Maybe it was actually better that they did this. Maybe it was better that they got this out of the way. Let themselves find their balance again. Discover what they were to each other now. Even if it drove them apart it had to be better than this – thought the timing could have been more than a little better what with another “big bad” – whatever that was supposed to be – on the rampage through Sunnydale. Sunnydale. Only I could come away from home to escape a demon heritage and find a Hellmouth, Tara thought to herself.

The sounds of the argument were muffled now but every so often something could be overheard like Xander whining about Fort Dix, Buffy trying to hold things together against the forces of nature and all possibility and Willow. Her Willow asking about “Witch Stuff” which for some reason was followed by a thud… goddess she hoped that they didn’t get violent because… well Mr Giles was in no state and Buffy would wipe the floor with them all and she didn’t want Willow hurt or seeking to defend herself in that state of mind.

They wouldn’t get violent, even during this storm. No. That was not who they were. They might come to hate each other but none of them would actually physically try to hurt another.

She leaned against the bathtub, Anya had already slipped past her and taken the place seated on the closed lid of the toilet. They didn’t know each other very well, had hardly met really, but they had been thrown together in an Englishman’s bathroom. For a bachelor it was amazingly sparkly and clean. Pine fresh too. Did English bachelors have a cleaning fetish? They had lots of those in England didn’t they? Fetishes. But this wasn't a bad one as they went. Tara could appreciate a clean bathroom and despite his drunken state Mr Giles moved further up in her estimation. But the only way to drown out the sounds of that argument was to speak themselves. It was almost worse hearing just odd words and phrases and having to guess the rest. Almost.

But what did they have to talk about?

The argument itself? No that was just asking for trouble, they might start to take sides themselves and it was possible that Anya, ex-vengeance demon, would be the least restrained person in this house.

‘You think this will go on a while?’ she asked the other woman.

‘Hard to say’ Anya replied to her as if this was an everyday occurrence she was unconcerned about. That her experience as a Scooby hanger-on was telling her that.

It sounded as if Anya didn’t care or at least that she didn’t doubt the outcome. But Tara wasn't convinced by that act – and it was an act. Anya had always seemed to her to be a very direct person and she knew the ex-demon’s history. But she was human now. Even if she didn’t want to be. A human in love. That had to hurt her just as much as it does me, Tara thought.

Funny that their positions were like a mirror. Anya was a human who didn’t want to be, who had been a demon and from the way she talked sometimes didn’t even want to be in love – just found herself there. And Tara herself, well she was a human who was in love, had wanted desperately wanted to be and faced losing it all to become a demon.

But she couldn’t raise that as a topic of conversation, could she? Could she ask this Anya what it was like? To be evil, or at least not human? Could she discover her fate? It would be a better to know wouldn’t it? And with the opportunity as it now was, to speak to her this would be the perfect time. But then her secret would be out… a secret that not even Willow knew… But to know…

‘Nice bathroom’ she finally said to Anya, looking around and she was not exaggerating. It was a nice bathroom. But it was not the place for that conversation.

Anya nodded. ‘Like the tile.’

‘Mmn’ Tara replied non-committal, she would have chosen a different colour but the styling was nice. And this was as Willow could be overheard making a comment about Xander and Anya, involving umbilical chords. It didn’t take a great deal of figuring out to read between those lines.

‘She…w-well, well she doesn’t…er…Willow I mean, she doesn’t.’ Tara started to make excuses for her lover and stopped as Anya just looked at her.

‘No she does. She means it. She just hasn’t said it before. People should say what they mean instead of pretending everything is ok. That’s dumb. That is how you get into arguments like that. And that’s why people need vengeance demons. Take it from me. I know’ Anya replied to Tara’s denial. She wasn't mad about it. It was like that anger had been sucked out of them both to feed the conflagration in the other room.

They fell silent for another minute. Looking around the room again searching for something else to say, until the words “Tara” and “Girlfriend” could be heard in the same sentence. Twice. Oh.

Tara just looked at Anya questioning the other woman with her eyes. Had she made it out?

Anya looked right back at her before asking, ‘What do you want? A round of applause?’

‘Uhh?’ Tara asked her fellow exile.

‘Well it has been kind of obvious. To those of us with half a brain and one malfunctioning eye. Willow is sad. Willow is inconsolable. God that was sooo… boring and inconsiderate. I had to be nice to her and everything. For ages. Then she starts to disappear all night and gets happier. Then you show up with her and she is even happier. Then Oz comes back and she mopes. You mope. He leaves and you two are everywhere together. And you are all over each other of course’ Anya summarised her detective work.

‘We are not… well not where we can…’ Tara replied to her.

‘No, but you touch hands. You play with hair. You tuck tags. And you look at each other. You two make eyes that would look good on a cow at each other. You are so obviously besotted it made me squirm.’ That was Anya - matter of fact but not unkind. Just factual.

Tara had to admit that Faith had noticed too. Maybe it took a different approach, a fresh, outsider’s perspective to notice the reality as it was now. ‘But you didn’t…’

‘Tell them? Oh no. You’re my security. You are all that stops Willow from trying to steal Xander from me. He’s mine. Not hers.’ That was said with some force by the ex-vengeance demon and it revealed the depth of her feelings for Alexander Harris.

‘Not all…’ Tara replied. ‘There is the little matter of…’

‘Yes, yes and she’s yours. Any fool can see that too,’ Anya admitted.

Tara had been about to use the “G” word, but smiled, nervous still in the presence of this forceful young woman, appreciating the observation nonetheless. That someone other than her saw that. She didn’t need Anya’s validation, but it was nice to have anyway.

‘Unfortunately that lot in there are worse than fools. They are friends who forgot what that meant. What it required of them and besides Xander’s a man… a red blooded beautifully built hunk of manhood – he’d get turned on by the thought of you two - together, so I didn’t say anything about it. And now I’ll have to all sorts of things for him to get his mind off that…’ Anya started to smile and shifted that to a knowing grin that Tara well understood the meaning of. She smiled at it herself as she left Anya in the midst of her thoughts on that subject.

And the argument continued.

After a load of shouting the front door slammed and everything went quiet for a minute before more low voices a double shout of “Right” and the door slammed twice more. Given that this was Giles’ place and he wouldn’t be leaving – unless he had managed to forget he lived here then that meant they had been left behind. And neither woman thought that Giles was that drunk.

‘Should we look?’ Tara finally asked five, silent, minutes later upset at having being left behind by the woman she loved – and Anya didn’t look much happier about Xander. More than that though Tara was worried about the state of the person she loved if she could leave her behind. Get carried that far away. Things must be even worse than they had sounded.

‘Well I am not staying in here all night. I think Giles might be sick before morning’ Anya replied and it made a convincing argument in it’s own right. Barfing English ex-librarians… uuhhh.

They left the bathroom together, instep and ready to be supportive, and went out of the hallway into the main room. Everything was where it had been left. Willow’s laptop, jackets, research materials, the disks. Everything had been abandoned in the heat of the argument. Important stuff. Unsure of exactly how to do anything more than what she was doing Tara just shut the laptop down and took the disks out to stop anything from happening to them and then grabbed her own coat intending to catch Willow, but she, like Xander, was long gone. Giles was slumped up the stairs but they had no intention of rousing him or trying to put him to bed so they just dragged his feet off the stairs so he wouldn’t roll down them and left him there wrapping himself in a rug and murmuring about cross-indexing.

‘Well! I guessed that Willow would leave you here but Xander should have come back for me. He knows that. I told him I wanted sex tonight.’ Anya said petulantly to her they stood outside Giles’ place.

This time it was Tara’s turn to just look at the other woman. She ignored the slur on Willow. Too much information.

‘Alright, I’m sorry that’s a “private moment” thing. You want to walk back to my place?’ Anya asked her.

The offer seemed reasonable as it was much closer than her own dorm. And she had no idea where Willow and Buffy would go tonight. They were supposed to share a room… Willow might need her, but right now there didn’t seem much she could do. She didn’t ever want to tell Willow what she wanted to hear, just what she needed to and more than that she didn’t want to fight with Willow over something that was not her business. Nothing to do with her. And they might… if she went back there tonight. She’d tell Willow stuff that she had to hear and they would fight. This wasn't what their first fight should be about. It should be about the two of them when it eventually happened. And it would one day. Not other people. Willow could use her clandestinely copied key and stay in her single room if she wanted. It seemed better.

‘Thanks, yes’ Tara replied.

They walked in silence for a few minutes before Tara eventually said ‘We’ve got a kitten you know.’

Anya didn’t reply at first, apparently uninterested and they just walked on. ‘Xander and I are having a puppy,’ she finally said triumphant as if that trumped Tara’s kitten. ‘Well not having like giving birth, getting. But I did that once. I made the pregnant mistress of an adulterer give birth to a dog. Anya looked kind of wistful, as if the next words from her mouth would be “those were the days.” Whilst they might indeed have been the days they were not the words that she uttered. ‘Well it’s on my list of things we have to do. That or children I haven’t decided yet. Or a boat.’

Tara didn’t think that explaining the differences between boats, puppies and children would have much effect on Anya. She had a list after all. That was kind of serious. They lapsed back into silence and kept walking.

‘I think – I think we, me and Willow, might start looking at getting a place for next year. We were talking about it, together maybe,’ Tara revealed. She wasn't playing a game of one-up-womanship but it was one up. If it happened.

Anya replied again, quicker this time but much less triumphant. ‘Xander has a place I can stay over it already. It has a hot plate.’

Tara nodded and they shut up again, neither of them sure about the advantages of the hot plate. Or Xander’s basement. The fact was that Willow had not actually suggested that they get a place, just that there were places. Places Buffy wasn’t. And anyway she wasn't even sure that it was what she wanted… sure it would be nice, but there would be no space and it was times like this that you wanted your own space. Maybe they could try it in summer – if Willow didn’t go back home – see what happened for a few weeks.

When they finally reached Anya’s place Tara left a message at Willow’s and on her own phone to tell her lover where she was. She tried hard not to sound as annoyed as Anya had when she called Xander. She didn’t want to be angry or upset. And there was no talk of missed sexual opportunities either. There was enough of that going around. Anger and missed sex talk.

‘You coming to bed or what?’ Anya asked her as she came off the phone. Before she could say a word, Anya felt the need to clarify that question. ‘Not in a gay way though. Just two people in a bed in a totally non-gay way. I was just trying to be polite.’ She smiled as if waiting to be told how polite she was being.

‘Thank you in an absolutely not gay way. I wouldn’t anyway – Willow, Xander,’ Tara replied to the other woman recognising the possibility of a little mischief to pay her back for that comment about Willow. Not that she was vindictive or anything…

‘Yes. Xander. Willow’ Anya repeated as Tara got under the cover beside her and the light was turned out.

‘Besides I don’t well, I wouldn’t… with you.’ She couldn’t resist that final good-natured dig. If Anya wanted to compete then she can play on my turf, Tara thought to herself. Wow, my turf. That’s a first.

Anya thought about that a moment… ‘Why? What’s wrong with me…?’ Tara ignored her. ‘No come on, what’s wrong with me?’

Tara just smiled to herself and rolled over, still ignoring Anya’s questions. By the tenth minute of badgering and demand for explanations it still seemed worth it.


- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 25

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:08 am

------------------
She's my always

Part 25 Kittens.... hot off the press.

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Revelations and Revaluations (Currently Part 25)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “The Yoko Factor” and very early scenes in “Primeval.”
Summary: : In the aftermath of the “The Yoko Factor” and my story “Nice Tiles” where Tara and Willow are outed to the Scoobies by Willow’s own words and the “Primeval” scene that shows Giles apparent reaction to their togetherness – though I personally choose to believe that the scene where they collect the laptop is more down to his hangover than anything else – the problem in this story being that Willow does not quite see it that way. The first part of this is follow-up to Part 24, and the second part is linked to the early “Primeval” scenes.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. One day! All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Most people believe that Tara stayed with Willow the night of “The Yoko Factor” I am actually one of them (though I don’t actually personally believe anything beyond pure comfort was involved given the problems Willow was facing.) However “Nice Tiles” worked far better as it was written with Tara left behind by Willow and staying with Anya and that demanded a follow-up scene. Suspend your disbelief and roll with it.
Thanks To: Thanks to CaptMurdock for the specifics of an idea presented below – I think I quoted the two lines that you posted. Xita for raising one possibility for the spring in Tara’s step and Zahir for the other. Guess what? I included an element of both. Interactive writing I shan’t be doing it again as I was still making changes to this literally ten minutes before posting it…. Kerry for something Spikey to think about (give me your proof!), and L…


The Beginnings Cycle

Revelations and Revaluations

By
Katharyn Rosser


When Tara arrived back at her own dorm room shortly after the daybreak that marked a degree of safety in Sunnydale, she found Willow still there, curled up on the bed, a flame topped mound under the covers. It was so tempting to go over to the bed and slip beneath those covers for a morning snuggle that she had to restrain herself with her righteous indignation at being left behind. She wanted to be annoyed, but it was so hard.

Instead she wasn't quiet as she moved around her room. It was not like she was being deliberately noisy – just not trying to preserve Willow’s sleep either. She had right on her side and right was might. Or might was right? She wasn't sure about that one right now she thought about it but anyway she was righty and she was mighty. Willow had left her behind at Mr Giles’ last night. Forgotten her. And then came back to this room, her room – without it’s owner. So she had, quite deliberately, accepted Anya’s very sensible invitation.

It wasn't as if she had much of a choice. Sunnydale after dark was not the place to be walking around alone anyway – she had learnt that lesson the hard way. Twice. She didn’t need the third time to be a charm. She doubted that anything about a third time would be charming. And now it was even worse with this Adam-thing around. Nor could Anya have walked her home, as that would have left Anya stranded here, or having to walk home alone herself. So it had been sensible. It would also be poetic… Willow hated Anya. Well maybe hate was too strong, intense dislike bordering at times on a murderous rage? Mmmmn, that sounded about right. And she had spent the night in a bed with Anya – whilst Willow had been here in her bed. Alone.

And some petty part of Tara was glad that Willow would have to face that fact. Was even looking forward to it. It was linking in with that part of her that drove the wicked sense of humour that she could only release from the shackles she had always placed upon it when she was with Willow. Besides other than the fact that she had been left behind, that a huge argument had torn the Scooby Gang, defenders of the world, apart and Willow had been hurt by that – aside from all that it had been a pretty wonderful night.

They knew. It was out in the open, finally.

They all knew now.

No longer was she “a powerful witch” or “a friend.”

I’m a girlfriend.

I’m Willow’s girlfriend – publicly.

And that makes her my girlfriend. And how wonderful was that? Words and thoughts couldn’t express it, but there was a definite warm fuzzy feeling inside now she knew that she could – that they could – be who they really were without hiding anymore. She could hold Willow’s hand in a Scooby meeting. If there was another Scooby meeting.

It didn’t take long for Willow to start to stir, turning, still partly asleep… and as Tara looked over at the revealed face, her heart melted. That little bit of anger she had been nurturing and trying to keep alive inside her fell away. Willow had been crying. The eyes were puffy, red and not just with sleep. Her love had been crying and she hadn’t been here to make it better. Tara felt like crying herself, but tried to tell herself that not being here last night was a good thing. Too much had happened last night. Willow, like the others, needed space. They had been in a mass argument that had been bitter and it had torn the Scooby Gang apart. And everyone was convinced they were right. Tara wasn't sure that she could have told Willow that she was right. Least not about everything. And she didn’t want to fight with Willow especially about something that was not hers to fight about.

And not on the night when everyone had found out.

But true as that might all be, Willow had been crying. And she had needed comfort. She had needed the woman she loved. And I wasn't here, Tara told herself again.

So she went over to the side of the bed and knelt beside it, leaning in to place a kiss on Willow’s brow as the others woman’s red eyes started to flicker open. ‘Morning love. Bad night?’ Well that was a stupid question wasn't it?

Willow reached a state of coherence at the sound of the voice of her woman, not to mention the adrenaline rush that Tara’s softest of kisses still gave her – it was a wonder she ever slept at all. ‘You weren’t here Tara.’ It was soft, but an almost accusing tone, with a hint of a question.

Tara nodded, tears almost coming to her own eyes.

‘I… I left you there, didn’t I?’ Willow asked, already knowing the answer to that.

‘Yes.’ Tara replied.

‘Alone.’ Willow continued apologetically. Which was the greater crime? Tara not being here or leaving her behind? How could she blame Tara when she had abandoned her.

‘No not alone. Anya was there.’ Let the tease begin, she thought that Willow might be up to it after all. She was here now. Maybe some humour would help.

Willow remembered the message that Tara had left, something about staying somewhere else as it was not safe to come home alone. Somewhere she was. She had gone home with Anya. Last night it had seemed just one more thing that had gone wrong – Tara not being here when it would have been nice to be told that she had been right. To be held and told how wonderful she was. That someone actually needed her. But Tara wasn’t here then. Now she was though.

And right now, where she had been seemed to be the most important thing. ‘You stayed with Anya?’ It didn’t really need to be a question. Better that Tara was safe somewhere than hurt again by some rampaging demon. Better that Tara was safe almost anywhere else than with that poisonous ex-demon.

‘I slept with Anya.’ Tara corrected, determined to keep a straight face.

Willow looked at her girlfriend, her lover, the woman she wanted to spend her life with and who had told her that she had slept with another woman. Which was bad enough… but Anya? She tried to read Tara’s face but for once she couldn’t. Tara had perfected her poker face – when she needed it – and that almost bothered her more than the Anya thing. That Tara could hide stuff from her like that.

Tara could feel Willow’s appraising gaze trying to find a chink in her armour for long, long seconds. Trying to see what she was really saying without asking out loud. Eventually though she had to give it up. ‘Not like that. We just shared a bed.’ The relief that broke over Willow’s face was worth it. There was payback there. She broke into a laugh and was relieved when Willow joined her, though the other woman’s laughter seemed slightly hysterical.

Willow laughed, not believing that she could have doubted Tara even for a second. Just one more mistake and suddenly the laughter, it was just in pain. Everything was coming flooding back. The argument, the long walk home, being alone here with no one to hold her and comfort her and now the fact that Tara had slept with Anya. But not like that. Not like that. Her laugh degenerated into fresh tears and instantly Tara stopped her own laughter and sat on the side of the bed and swept Willow into her arms.

‘Shhhhh love. I’m here now.’ Tara told her love. ‘I’m sorry… I was just teasing.’ She wasn't bothered that Willow might have actually have had to worry about how she would have slept with Anya. Actually the jealousy was kind of sweet. All she was concerned with was Willow crying and making it better.

‘It’s not you love.’ Willow sniffled, feeling better in Tara’s arms already. ‘It’s everything else. I just want to forget for a while.’

Tara slipped her shoes off and lifted her legs onto the bed to lie beside Willow.

‘Help me forget?’ Willow asked. ‘Just for a while.’

Tara allowed Willow to lead her, fully clothed under the covers. ‘Just for a while love.’

--------

‘Well that wasn’t the way I wanted them to find out.’ Last night’s argument was back at the front of Willow’s mind. Dominating her thoughts. And where else could it be? She had been so angry, so hurt and so knocked out of kilter by what had been said that she had blurted their secret. But maybe it shouldn’t have been a secret anyway. And worse than that she had left Tara there, in Giles' bathroom. Hadn’t even thought about her love until she was halfway back to Tara's room where she had stayed avoiding Buffy. Alone though. What kind of girlfriend did that make her, forgetting? Not a very attentive one. One who was self-obsessed. One who was hurt by it all. One was jealous as hell of where Tara had spent the night even if it was “not like that.”

‘Could you hear Giles last night? He was shocked…and he’s a watcher…well ex-watcher so not much shocks him. He even accepted Buffy and Angel and Angel was all GRRR…a vampire. Anya and Xander and she’s been a vengeance demon. You knew that right, when you…’ Willow saw Tara nod with a smile. Willow just shook her head still not believing it. ‘But we shocked him. I shocked him with us. I thought it was just the drink – but this morning…’ That had again hurt. Giles had always been the most reliably levelheaded of all of them. Yes he had determined ideas of right and wrong, but even when he lost patience and scolded them – usually Xander - for lack of…focus and dedication he was still fair and impartial. But this morning he hadn’t known what to do with himself when they had showed up…together. Early. Clearly, he would have thought, having been together through the night. Though regrettably that wasn't true. Willow could have done with some comforting last night - though she understood why Tara had stayed away and given her that space. I wouldn’t have been fun to be around, she realised. But they had been together that morning… just as he might have suspected. The spring in Tara’s step probably gave that away. Her lover was… perky. And despite fun being had, she couldn’t quite find “perky” herself, she was a shade under “perky.”

‘No…’ Tara replied as they walked away from Giles’ place. She was holding the laptop they had just collected – as Willow gestured expressively and somewhat wildly it had seemed best to keep it for her. Just as it had seemed best to Tara last night to take cover with Anya in the bathroom where they had got on pretty well considering what Willow had told her about the ex-demon. It had also seemed best to accept Anya's offer of a place to stay. Certainly three would have been a crowd if they had gone back to her own dorm and no one should have been walking around Sunnydale alone at the moment. So they had walked each other back to Anya’s place, it not being safe to go alone anywhere. Had it been the right choice? Willow had needed her, but what if she had never made it home? Had been attacked by something? Would that have been better for Willow? No.

‘That’s not it at all honey.’ Tara told her. ‘You surprised him last night. You’ve got to admit it is a big change in you - in us - as far as they all see it. You’ve gone from straight girl who used to date another of their other friends, who everyone knew wanted Xander for years to having a girlfriend. Overnight from their point of view - as slow and tortuous as it was for us.' Tara was pleased to see Willow smile at that. 'And Mr Giles was drunk last night too. You know how long he was drinking for. Hung over this morning when we turn up and surprise him again, simply by being there. The whole structure of the Scooby Club was collapsing around his ears whilst the rest of you were arguing – a group that has, and needs to again, save the world - and you just dropped it in there. Out of the blue. OK you thought that they knew, that they were making fun of what we have, but you shocked me too…doing that. To hear that… with Anya. On top of everything else that was going on you changed not just your relationship to me but also to the Scooby club, and you redefined yourself. I’m really proud of you actually. You needed to do it, for yourself.’

Tara was proud that Willow was so certain of herself, and of them as a couple, that she could finally not only admit to it to her friends, but also rush to defend their love. Ok the circumstances had not been the greatest but still… It had taken Tara herself years to acknowledge her sexuality to other people and a lot of soul-searching, and her circumstances had been very different. Easier in some ways. She had never known a man – in that biblical sense that everyone went on about – never had the baggage of that to deal with. Never had to reverse her apparent choices in life. To tell people about that switch must be that much harder, yet Willow had managed it. Course Sunnydale was a better environment to do make that choice in that her own home town, but still. She had to say she was proud of Willow and happier herself now it was all out in the open. Whatever the consequences. Secrets were not a good thing – even when she was keeping the biggie herself.

‘And for us, love. But it wasn’t supposed to be like that, it was supposed to be, well nice. You know, like the movies.’ Willow sighed. 'We tell them, holding hands. They hug us, we hug them. They tell us it is great. That was the nice sort of thing I wanted.'

‘You have had weeks and weeks for nice.’ Willow started to protest and Tara laid a comforting hand on her arm. ‘You have had long enough. You chose to wait, next time, next week. When there isn’t a monster to fight. When Anya isn’t there. When you’ve had ice-cream.’ Tara could see she was striking a chord. ‘You didn't really want nice, or not just nice, you wanted them to just notice us didn’t you? To accept it as we did. Then maybe we could have had a nice confirmation like you wanted it. Doesn’t work that way love. People rarely see what is under their noses because whilst it is there they don’t really have to look at it. They think they already know.’

‘Aha but Faith could see it – see us – for what we mean to each other. You told me that.’ Willow pointed out, sure of her victory with that come back for a woman like Faith had recognised and exploited the affection between Tara and Willow which actually wasn’t so great in itself…but hey it might win the debate. She was instantly ashamed of that instinct – this wasn’t about scoring points – though she might owe Tara something back for that Anya stunt this morning.

‘Anya too.' Tara revealed having just learnt that herself last night.

'Anya knew?' Willow sounded shocked. 'But she never said anything?'

'Yes she knew, well she suspected at least.' Tara didn’t go into why Anya hadn’t said anything, it wasn’t something that Willow had to know. It would just give them more reasons to be bitchy to each other. 'But she, like those others, was never as close to you as the rest of the Scoobies and for good reason. You never gave your friends a reason to suspect a thing…you hid me away…Your told them you had spent the night in the library when you had stayed with me – even back when we were not actually doing anything. Or the chemistry lab…you don’t even minor in chem Willow.’ Tara was not about to let Willow rationalise herself into believing that this was all the fault of her friends. The fault had to lie with them just as much as the others.

‘I know but-’ Willow was about to explain that all away to her love when Tara cut her off.

‘I know why you did it love and I treasure you all the more for it…but they never saw me coming. You can’t blame them for that. It would have been innocent enough just to tell the truth and say you were staying over with me. Nothing wrong with that…and eventually they might have asked themselves ‘why?’ But chem lab – all night?’ Time for a change of tack Tara thought. ‘I bet they were shocked when you got together with Oz weren’t they?’

‘I guess. Old reliable gets a boyfriend….and guess what guys he’s a wolf...and a guitarist. It is pretty shock worthy.’ Willow thought to herself about that, remembering how it all happened and for the first time in a long while thinking about those, good, times with Oz did not hurt anymore. ‘But they were happy for me then. Maybe surprised but they pushed me towards it. I think they were more surprised that I had finally given up on Xander than the fact that it was Oz.’ Willow chose not to mention that it had been a while longer until she actually did give up on Xander Harris. Bygones.

‘And they will be happy for you again, give them a chance. Don’t judge them on what might have seemed like just a quick, shocking, line in an argument.’ Tara knew she was dispensing sage advice – despite never having had to deal with anything similar in her own life. Her own troubles had been with her family rather than her almost non-existent, friends. ‘Anyway does it matter? They know they will accept or reject it…and me. But they are all good people. Even when you fought I could feel the love in that room. It was that love that drove the argument. If you hadn’t all cared you wouldn’t have felt betrayed by each other. They would have left, you would have left. That would have been easy. But you all tried harder than that. They will never lose that feeling for you, or you for them. If they accept me, us, then great…but I am happy to wait for you here… outside. I waited so long that now we have each other I could b-bear anything I think.’

Willow squeezed Tara’s hand. ‘Together we can. And we won’t let that happen. You have been hidden too long…’ That at least was true and beyond debate and Tara nodded her agreement.

‘By my own choice. I don’t do well with groups and new people. I only had one person I ever considered a good friend. Until you’ she returned Willow’s squeeze.

‘They will accept us.’ Willow reassured her. ‘They will accept you, your right. But you can’t stay hidden away, just coming out when there is some crisis and I have to go. Will you join us…as friends?’

‘For you…yes’ Tara offered

‘No for you.’

‘For us then’

Willow smiled.

‘You know something?’ Tara asked rhetorically. ‘This is the first time we have held hands in the daylight – in public and off campus.’ Not that it was a big deal. Most young women held their friends hands from time to time, or linked arms. But between them it had taken on another meaning and Tara thought that they were both terrified that the difference would be obvious to all in the wider world.

‘Really? I can’t believe that – what never before?’ Willow thought hard about it and had trouble in thinking of an occasion that they had been holding hands away from the theoretically more liberal atmosphere of the campus. ‘Well the world hasn’t stopped turning and the people who saw us aren’t rioting, so that’s a good thing.’

Tara stopped. ‘Do you think they would if-?’ She hesitated to ask, as it was another step.

‘-If you kissed me?’ Willow completed. ‘I don’t care. Let them riot. Let the world end – but later on.’

Tara smiled and planted a tender kiss on the others lips, broke that and started walking again. The smile still stuck on her lips as both she and Willow looked round. Not caring before…but wanting to know now. If they had been seen, and if they had if people were paying attention. Seen yes. People caring one hoot about another couple in love? Nope. She smiled again.

‘Your pleased with yourself aren’t you?’ Willow asked. ‘Was it the kiss?’

‘No. I didn’t think it was that special,’ Tara joked.

Willow pouted. ‘The advice? Being confident girl and comforting me?’ Willow guessed again ignoring the insult about the kiss – they would have to practice later to raise the standards.

‘No’ Tara offered nothing, wanting Willow continue with her guessing game.

‘What then?’

‘Being yours and having you as mine.’ Tara replied finally.

‘Oh ok’ Willow never grew tired of hearing that as they walked into the sunlight.


- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 26

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:09 am

------------------
She's my always

I'm not sure about this one kittens, somehow it doesn't ring true though I like little bits. Comments?
Katharyn
------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Where the Scoobies Aren’t (Currently Part 26 )
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Why else am I doing this? katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless” in Season 4. Also refers back to events in “The Wish” and “Dopplegangland” in Season 3.
Summary: Where were Tara and Anya (really) whilst the Scooby core were at the Summers house in Restless? They appeared in the dream sequences but what were they doing in reality? This is my little answer I chose to develop their friendship and it was the perfect chance to explore a few questions about Anya that always fascinated me.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: References only to W/T, X/A.
Notes: This fic is sheer indulgence on my part as parts of this are story elements that I have been looking to get into a fic for a long time – those bits actually predates the cycle, being part of the first BTVS fic I ever wrote. So here it is at last, but when I added the old stuff to the new I changed the tense round in parts (present to past) – I hope I caught them all. The timeframe for “Restless” compared to “Primeval” is unclear as far as I can tell. I have chosen to consider “Restless” to be the night following “Primeval” given the comments made about the Scoobies being too wired to sleep and not having slept since it all etc. Regarding the whole Anya alternate dimension thing I won’t pretend to be an expert in the theoretical physics involved, but then neither are Tara and Anya, so my mistakes are their mistakes. I am not even convinced that I accept that Anya is even aware of it in the way it written here so you don’t have to either. Also I have to mention that whole back painting thing in “Restless.” Not sexy, not erotic, just messy. In the real world at least – though onscreen you gotta love the heck out of it.
Thanks To: Kittyko (Vanessa) for that wonderful “Burning Bright” picture I am not sure I thanked her for in it a previous parts. L – as ever she is my always.


The Beginning’s Cycle

Where the Scoobies Aren’t

By

Katharyn Rosser


It was sneaky. It was underhand. It was deceitful. It was a betrayal of the trust freely given by their respective loves. Being out here rather than sat at home alone. How could they forgive that? It was a bad, bad thing that they were doing. It was about to get worse, to get drawn out, to be extended by her own lips. ‘Another drink?’ Tara asked Anya. Willow would not like her to be here with Anya. That much was obvious. Anya didn’t seem to want Xander to know too much either – though for very different reasons. More details about his fantasies were supposed to have explained it but Tara had shut her ears long before she had managed to get Anya to stop telling her about them. But why shouldn’t they be friends? Just because Willow didn’t like her present companion and Xander couldn’t keep his hormones in check… what sort of reasoning was that? Much as she might love to be one half of “Willow and Tara” she was still “Tara” alone … or not so alone as she had been.

‘Yes.’ Anya just stopped, not volunteering the choice of drink immediately. ‘This time I think I will have a scotch on the rocks,’ Anya suggested with the cool veneer of a barfly working her way along the bottles behind the bar. ‘Even though there are no actual rocks in it. It’s ice.’ She confided the last part as if it were a state secret, whispering it to Tara in case the bar staff heard her. Obviously working on the whole discretion thing then.

Tara nodded, sighed and went to the bar returning a minute later with the usual cola. Neither of them was going to get served anything alcoholic despite being college students rather than a part of the high school crowd here in the Bronze. Her companion though kept trying, at least in her mind. Course if you’d drunk some of the first mead from the Holy Island it must be tricky to adapt to not even being able to buy a light beer. Not that Tara minded for herself, she was firmly a mineral water kind of woman anyway and at least this place didn’t gouge you for it.

Anya didn’t comment about the actual drink she was handed, but just sipped at it as Tara sat down on the couch once more beside her. Though they sat facing the band they were not really watching them. They were too caught up in the different strands of their conversations to really notice them anyway. And it was fascinating. To Tara Anya herself was fascinating. She could imagine trying to classify Anya… Anyanka Ex-Demonus perhaps.

Anya was like a force of nature, or at least the super-natural. Tara had been about to call it an early night when Anya had turned up at her door. Willow was out with the Scoobies, but neither of them had got much in the way of sleep the previous night – and not for the usual reasons. Willow had returned from the slayage, alert, hyper but more important safe. Danger past. Slayed. And Tara was proud of her love. But once that important fact had been celebrated they had got around to the how. The spell itself had sounded interesting, incredible even – the first time she had heard about it. After the fifteenth at about 5am she would have called it a little less than “interesting.” The whole thing had been all that Willow could talk about – which was natural she supposed. And even so she loved her for it. She was safe. They all were. And she was back with Tara. What more could she ask? Sleep for one thing. Tara had snatched some after Willow got up and a little more that afternoon but was still tired. Until Anya had arrived with her customary force.

There had been a sharp rap on her door a couple of hours ago. Urgent and impatient. It wasn’t Willow as she had gone over to Buffy’s Mom’s house and wasn’t likely to be back tonight. It was good that they were all back on speaking terms. Friends again. Besides, Tara had thought then, perhaps I can get some sleep tonight. The question had been who was it if it wasn't Willow? Not many people came round to see her – not that she minded that much anymore – it was often better not to be getting interruptions.

On opening the door the word “people” was not an entirely accurate description.

Anya.

Without waiting for Tara to speak, let alone invite her in, she’d strode past Tara, looking immensely pleased with herself. ‘I knocked,’ she’d pointed out.

‘Yes.’

‘That was polite, and it showed manners?’ She’d continued questioningly seeking confirmation of something she had once been told.

‘Yes.’

‘I think I hurt my knuckles. You need a bell or a buzzer.’ Anya had observed accusingly.

Not wishing to argue the point and point out that she could have knocked more softly, Tara had settled for ‘Yes.’ The sum total of her contribution to that conversation at that point had been “yes.”

Perhaps she had sensed a pattern to Tara’s answers, anyway Anya had come straight to her point, which as Tara had to concede was her strength and one of the things she actually liked about this woman – though it was what supposedly drove Willow crazy. Not that she was convinced that was all it was with Willow where this woman was concerned. She had started talking to Anya on the periphery of Scooby meetings to find out just what it was that Willow didn’t like. Now she knew. They just could never get on it was just the way the two of them were. But Tara had found herself liking Anya and she liked to think that Anya didn’t mind her either.

‘Will you help me get my powers back?’ Anya had asked her.

Well that had been a shock and a half. Even that Anya was still trying to recover her powers but more that she would ask her of all people and had said so. A traditional Wicca, imbued in the lore and the restrictions of the art. Knowing what could go wrong – and that made her afraid - which was more important. Ignorant fear was a bad thing. But informed fear… that was a survival mechanism.

‘I need someone who can work magic with me. Willow has tried and messed it up. You’re a witch. Willow says you are powerful and you know me now. We slept together. Even if it wasn’t in a gay way. You say you like me and that we are friends. So be my friend. Lets get it done.’ Anya then had sat down in the middle of the rug and started pulling items out of her bag.

‘No.’ Tara had said simply, ignoring the slight on Willow and not challenging the assumption that she liked the ex-demon. She had actually said they might be friends. But actually Anya was right… so what was the point of arguing with that – stick to the important argument – that she wasn't going to help loose Anyanka on the world once more.

‘What?’ Anya had seemed genuinely surprised that Tara would turn down the chance to help her do that.

‘I said no. There is no way that I am going to help you change from a perfectly nor… nic… well a human – well from a ex-demon to a demon again - with unlimited powers to change the world.’ Struggling for an apt description Tara had been forced to settle on ex-demon. Much as she’d found herself liking Anya when they had talked it had still seemed to be stretching the definition to call her exactly human in any way other than the purely physiological. There was too much that Anya still had to learn. Stuff that she had perhaps forgotten from her own, mortal, childhood but every human child tended to know. But then again who would match the text-books in every way? And heck, it was what made her interesting…

‘Why?’

‘Why?’ she’d repeated, not really believing that Anya couldn’t realise.

‘Yes why?’ Anya had pressed.

‘Well,’ Tara had hesitated there trying to get her thoughts in the right order and say them properly. ‘I-I – I think you just need some more time to adjust. I thought you had already. I didn’t know you were still trying to get them back – I thought you and Xander were – well – happy together.’ Tara had carried on quickly not wanting to hear exactly how happy they were – yet again. She wasn't sure yet whether Anya did it to bait her or just genuinely didn’t notice that she didn’t want to know. ‘Hardly surprising it takes some time as you spent a millennia as an all-powerful vengeance demon. It must just take time to adjust. Like seeing Xander. That is adjusting. Your good for each other. Well done.’ Trying to end her comments on a high note. She really had thought that Anya was over the whole demon thing. That she was so far into Xander that there was no way that she would ever look back. But ex-demon Anya might have been… but should she ever get her powers back it would not do to have annoyed her unnecessarily either, vengeance was her speciality after all.

‘Thanks.’ Anya had seemed pleased at that Xander shaped compliment. And that had told Tara everything that she needed to know. Even when the rejection itself had kicked in Anya had been half-hearted. For all her initial enthusiasm when the door had opened to her, the mention of Xander seemed to have deflated her desire to get her powers back. As if she’d thought that she should keep trying to regain her powers, rather than actually wanting to.

‘Do you want to go get a drink?’ Anya had asked her next, completely dropping the issue as was her nature, moving onto something else that she wanted. Something else to be said for her. Selfish maybe, obsessive? Heck no. Anya could demonstrate the attention span of a mayfly sometimes.

And here they were in the Bronze. Their conversation on the way here and initially on sitting down had been mundane. Comments about the state of the current crop of Sunnydale high school students. The topic had come up again though. This time because Tara was genuinely interested and wanted to know about things that only Anya could tell her. There were no books on this – not that she was as heavily into books as Willow anyway. Whilst she shouldn’t have been encouraging Anya, whilst Willow wouldn’t like her being here with Anya of all people – especially talking about this - Tara found the subject fascinating. And she liked Anya. It was nice to think that she could have found, another, friend. No matter how weird she actually was. Way weirder than me. Which was kind of a relief.

‘So how do you know how to recover this amulet?’ Tara asked as she sipped at her water, ‘Where it is? When too I guess?’

‘I saw Giles destroy it. Well not “our” Giles, another Giles, in another reality. One without Buffy.’ Anya tried to explain.

‘Willow told me about the evil vampire version of her, was she from that reality?’ The idea of two Willow’s had some appeal after all. From a comparative psychology point of view. Not that she was into psych at all. And that other Willow sounded to have an interesting dress-sense – though Willow could wear a sack cloth and still look good to her.

‘That’s the one,’ Anya confirmed. A world in which Buffy never came to Sunnydale. First time I saw it I thought it was actually an OK place – if you were a demon.’ Anya realised that she was already losing Tara. ‘Think of it like this. The reality we live in is one of an infinite number, I think. I sort of skipped the orientation. Orientation in those days was all rituals and bats ears – no handouts or anything useful you could read later in case you fell asleep. But suppose I had a whisky now instead of this cola. In another reality I might and that might be the only thing that changes. In still another I might get drunk on that whisky and get knocked down. Then I am dead in that reality and Xander is sad and things change. In still another I recover. Think of everything that you ever do, then think of everything everyone ever does. Every one of those decisions and events exists somewhere. Individually and combined. Everyone through history and the future.’ She took a deep breath. ‘In that reality though the only thing that was different was that Buffy never came to Sunnydale. After that the consequences start to unfold.’

‘Like ripples on a pond?’ Tara asked.

‘Yes. So some hotshot vampire king rose and took over the town. The Initiative – never got a foothold here. The Mayor, didn’t ascend because he couldn’t get past that vampire. Willow and Xander are vamps. Or were…’ She tailed off.

Neither of them much liked that idea. There was only one way to become an ex-vampire and for that to happen to vamps shaped like Willow and Xander…ugggh. Even if they lacked souls, the ability to love or anything that truly made them Xander and Willow neither wanted them dead.

Something twigged though in Tara. ‘Wait though. You… you remember this reality? This other reality. You know about it even though no one else does? You still know – even though you are shut out of it now?’

‘Yes…’ Anya sounded unsure where Tara was going with that. ‘Yes. It took a while – to remember I mean, but yes. That is obviously how I figured out how to get the amulet back,’ she explained. ‘I know what happened there. To me, even though in this reality I was never actually there and it is not a time or place that exists here. So?’

‘Well, should you? Remember it I mean?’ Tara asked her.

‘Well I was there… sort of, so why shouldn’t I?’ Anya asked getting peeved with the probing or rather not seeing where it was going.

‘Willow and Xander were there, or were at least present in that reality and they have no idea’ Tara pointed out ‘Not until that skanky version of Willow turned up anyway and you had to explain – but even then they didn’t know anything about it.’

Anya shook her head. ‘Mortals.’

Tara smiled. ‘Yes we are inferior aren’t we.’

‘Yes you are.’

‘I meant ‘we’ like both of us. You are well, mortal, now too’ Tara pointed out.

‘Don’t I know it. You know it comes to something after a millennia of being all powerful that Xander Harris is the best thing in my life. Or even that I have a life to have him in.’ A smile came to her face though. ‘But the sex has never been better.’

‘Too much information again thanks,’ Tara replied.

‘Sorry I keep forgetting that your interests lie elsewhere.’ Anya came back. ‘Does that make you feel normal? That I don’t even think about you being gay? Because I don’t. Think about it I mean. Until now when I obviously thought about it so I could tell you I don’t. I want you to feel normal – because you are you know. I should know. I’ve seen abnormal and that isn’t you and Willow.’

‘Thanks, I think.’ Tara was unsure what to make of that. ‘But I know I we’re perfectly normal – whatever that is.’ She had doubts about Anya though.

‘Well it was all Xander could talk about yesterday. Gay Willow, gay Tara… what you do, what you don’t. I think he was getting obsessed. But it did boost his sex drive. We had lots of sex.’ Anya realised she was going down the too much information route once more and stopped. ‘Well that and killing the monster thing. But mainly you two. I didn’t give you a second thought.’ Anya said, seemingly proud of her acceptance of Tara’s lifestyle.

It was though pure Anya. No beating around that proverbial bush. The only reason Anya was even saying that was so that she could be congratulated on taking the news better than everyone else. Tara knew that to Anya it didn’t make the slightest difference – she was just self-obsessed.

‘How about you explain how you shift realities? Or used to.’ Tara asked getting back to the point and purposefully failing to congratulate Anya on that.

‘Well you know I was into wishes…some were simple revenge, everlasting misery, never knowing love. Sexually transmitted diseases, boils on the genitals… inside and out.’

‘Yes - I get the idea thanks’ Tara replied.

Anya actually apologised. ‘Sorry, well those with more vision would wish to eliminate a past event, or change it some way. Anything dealing with the past, changed what was and what would be. Anything dealing with the present or the future just changed the future which was less noticeable.’ She considered for a moment. ‘I was as much a passenger of those changes as anyone else. The world changed and I operated in that new world. It wasn’t like slipping from one reality to another at will. I couldn’t just remake reality as I saw fit. I had to wait for one of my mortal supplicants to wish for it then took them to that reality.’

‘And you were aware of those changes though?’ Tara pressed.

‘Not absolutely, it was more a case of having a feeling for what the old reality was like and how it differed. My knowledge was based in the new reality, I only partially sensed the old.’

‘But everyone else was absolutely unaware of it…everyone.’

‘Everyone I was in contact with yes. Some of the most powerful demons, vampires everyone – as long as they were in this world they were affected. Those in the spirit realms less so, they were looking in from the outside and knew what was happening.’

‘But you see the point? You could see it, at least partially, and you should have been as affected as anyone else. You used to be human once. Then you were a demon, but an earth bound demon.’ Tara told the other woman what was bothering her about all this.

‘Then how would I do what I did?’ Anya considered this and there was a significant pause as they watched the band for a few minutes, the milling people who were definitely not involved in any conversation as deep as this.

‘The amulet.’ Tara said finally.

‘It was my focus.’ Anya confirmed.

‘But it must have existed outside of any one reality – or else there would be another one in that world – or this one. Somewhere in every world.’ Tara guessed.

‘Maybe there was. Maybe I was at work in every reality. Maybe all of me had the amulet. Maybe there are an infinite number of me’s around and we are all doing that sort of stuff?’ Anya suggested

‘Maybe, or maybe just one of you. Otherwise they would intersect with our reality – I mean they would turn up here some times, besides what were you doing – I mean really?’ Tara asked her head beginning to hurt.

‘I was granting wishes’ Anya reminisced, ‘I was giving vengeance to those who had no other means of getting it. Happy days – how do I fill my days now? The highlight of the working week is going and watching Xander dig or saw. He hammers well too.’

Tara rolled her eyes and asked another question ‘Were you changing reality though? Or were you cheating?’

‘Cheating?’ Anya sounded intrigued at the idea, but didn’t challenge it.

‘Well, you weren’t creating new realities were you? Like you said most of it was just small vengeance spells that any powerful witch might manage. When you changed reality perhaps what you actually did was move the wisher into another reality – you didn’t alter an existing reality so much as you accessed another one – like opening a door for them.’ Tara wasn't sure that was right, or that she was making sense.

‘But when the amulet was destroyed then we shifted back into this reality’ Anya pointed out with a mental “AHA!” ‘That means that I, through the amulet, must have created that one and when it was lost then the reality was lost too. I created it.’ Anya sounded to have validated her existence as a demon. Which was nice for her.

‘You mean that without the amulet it could not have existed? Without you?’ Tara asked.

‘Yes’ Anya replied triumphant in her place in the universe – even if she had lost it.

‘But if that were true why wasn't every spell, every reality you ever created destroyed at that moment. All the vengeance you ever performed undone?’ Tara asked, not realising until after she said it what she was suggesting. That the very act of Giles, some other Giles, undoing that particular reality might have altered this one in some other way. That they might not know about. For better or for worse.

‘Uh oh.’ Anya said.

And with that she articulated Tara’s thoughts. Uh oh indeed. Because if everything had been undone – a thousand years of meddling then thousands of lives would be different and that would affect millions, maybe everyone alive today. Perhaps the world, this reality had been a paradise as a result of Anya. Had that been undone?

Or had the world been terrible? Perhaps it was better as it was? Perhaps Oz never left Sunnydale and she never got to have Willow and be hers. Maybe she had never come here to Sunnydale at all, would never even have known Willow. She could have lived her whole life and never laid eyes on Willow. Let alone missing her love. Who knew…?

‘But how would we know?’ Anya asked looking around at the people in the Bronze as if searching for a familiar face from the past, a life she had touched – or ended. A change that she could recognise. ‘I’d know? Wouldn’t I? I knew other stuff.’

‘Uh oh.’ Tara repeated.

They exchanged a look that told each other that though they might think about it a lot they were never going to speak of this conversation again. Anya had to have a last word though ‘It is Giles’s fault though – not mine. He smashed it. If he made this reality then it’s his fault whatever happens – whatever goes wrong in the future. He did it, not me. OK?’ Anya paused until Tara nodded and recognised the unspoken agreement. ‘So you and Willow – wild sexual passion or true blue love?’ she asked completely changing the subject

Tara smiled refusing to get embarrassed by Anya’s change of tack even though it had been a shock. After all how well did she know the answer? ‘Love. True wacky love.’

Anya smiled too. ‘Mmmn, I think that is what me and Xander have. But our sex is wonderful – and definitely wild too.’ She tacked on the last part as if thinking perhaps it was lacking in the other couple.

‘Hey! We have…snuggles and smoochies too.’ Tara replied. Anya looked at her raising her eyebrow. ‘Yes ok! And sexy fun too.’

‘Ain’t it great?’ Anya asked, sounding triumphant at having got her new friend to confess. Sounding as if it was all she had wanted this evening – not her powers, just that admission from Tara.

‘Oh yeah.’ Tara replied she wasn't going to deny that one.

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 27

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:10 am

------------------
She's my always

Part 27 Kittens and Welcome Lady Bug - it is always rewarding to get someone to delurk.
All I will say about this one Kittens is that you should not skip to the end, even to see how long it is - you will spoil the whole effect! Course you may guess anyway...

Katharyn
-----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Summer Days (Currently Part 27)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to Season 5, also deals with issues explored in the Season 5 episode “Family.”
Summary: The start of the summer vacation for Willow and Tara between Seasons 4 and 5. Aside from the beach party at the start of “Buffy V’s Dracula” we know nothing about this time in their lives. So now it is my playground. The first of a few set in this time.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T, what else do you want?
Notes: The first really original stories within the Beginnings Cycle. As readers will know previous parts have been essentially missing scenes in and between the episodes that shaped Willow and Tara’s relationship. The following parts go into the summer vacation. This is a slightly humorous story, at the end anyway – least I think so, with a new perspective – please excuse me then if it doesn’t quite work. But I like it – you may have noticed that I have been avoiding the angst recently. That is just because I know I am going back to it later.
Please note that the “other” in this story is presented in italics.
Thanks To: Kerry for picking up the proverbial pen once more, look out for her next offering it’s going to be another doozy. Those who were good enough to answer my research questions – one of which is fulfilled in this fiction. And once more to L my first and perhaps least enthusiastic critic!

The Beginnings Cycle

Summer Days

By
Katharyn Rosser


‘Isn’t it weird how different the same things look in the daytime?’ Willow asked Tara as they strolled out into the woods, away from the trail and it’s busy picnic sights and into the low undergrowth, occasionally shifting their path to avoid hanging branches, fallen tree trucks other natural obstacles.

Tara just nodded and allowed Willow to elaborate on her theory. ‘The shapes and shadows,’ Willow went on. ‘They are all different. Not so ominous. Not so spooky. Green and brown instead of shades of black. Natural instead of nasty.’ It was a while since she had been out here and never had been with Tara. Oz had preferred to avoid the woodland parking even when they were trying to be alone and romantic and it was along way to come alone without a car – or a van. But it was worth the journey. Occasionally scoobyage had led the gang out here, but not recently. Before she had known just what sometimes lurked in the woods she had used to like it and thought that she and Tara might again. Seeing that her lover wasn’t totally with her she said her name.

Tara meanwhile was listening to her love, but something had been nibbling away at the edges of the senses since they had left her room. She couldn’t pin it down at all but when they had entered the forest that nibbling had altered, changed somehow. More intense, but also somehow different. She had been stretching out, trying to locate the source of that feeling – or sources but had no idea how to improve on her instinctive reactions. Usually she either felt things or she didn’t. Saw them or she didn’t. She’d never had to try before, but was certain that now was the time.

Moving along the edge of the trail the Yasek demon too was basking in the shadows as was the species gift, but shadows of the sun, not the moon. Known, as all her race were simply as Yasek, she was a relative youngster of only 2305 human years and fancied herself as already an expert on humans and their daylight ways. Mainly by observation…prior to feeding. She tried to ensure that she learnt something from every kill…absorbing her prey’s knowledge as well as their flesh. How were you supposed to learn anything sneaking into their dwellings as they slept? Let the old ones continue with those ways. She was what the humans would call a scholar. She liked that word. Scholar, it rolled off her palette like the more civilized speech of the Yasek, less a human animal grunt than a real word. A scholar she might be though – she was also hungry. It had been too long.

‘Mmn,’ Tara finally responded. ‘You can see everything, even the deep shadows hold no secrets today.’ She pointed. ‘Like there.’

Yasek froze. The human was gesturing right at her. Was she apparent to them? Had her brood mother been right to repeat the ancient lore – “Stay out of the light?” It had always seemed foolish to limit themselves to the darkness. The humans could not see them when even the smallest shadow existed. The tiniest shade from the sunlight.

‘That shadow,’ Tara continued. ‘There could be a vampire or anything in there. At night. But now it’s just a shady space to sit.’

‘Exactly’ replied Willow. ‘But let’s not…sit I mean.’ She carried on walking, striding with purpose. The big wilderness guide, leading her friend. To where she had no idea. But not there. Still too close to the beaten track for her liking on a day like this.

Tara continued for a moment to look at the shadow she had pointed out thoughtfully then jogged to catch up with Willow who was striding onwards. What had drawn her to that example? Because she knew she had been drawn to it. One shadow was pretty much like another. Or should be. Chance maybe? But something had held her attention on it. Even though everything told her that there was nothing there.

Yasek exhaled slowly. Relieved that she had not been seen by her meal. But what had made that human look here…and the way the lighter haired one had looked at her cloak – probing as if her senses told her one thing and her instincts another. She could feel something certainly, but human’s had long since given up on their instincts up to serve their senses.
She moved off, following a little further out and staying behind them now – but still close enough to follow the inane human conversation and note the masses of hair attached to their heads. Uhhh, hair…why do humans have to have hair – it took too long to pluck out of their skulls and a mouthful of it made Yasek regurgitate the meal of a previous moon. Animals. Still those perceptive eyes might be worth saving for later. As a treat for the younger members of the brood. Or as a snack.

‘Willow?’ Tara asked.

‘Yep?’

‘You didn’t tell me why we are way out here. There are picnic tables back there. And less spiders,’ Tara concluded teasingly knowing of Willow’s feelings about arachnids after a large house spider taken a position on the ceiling over Willow’s face one night – greeting her as she opened her eyes. The scream had woken half the floor and Tara had been forced use less than mundane methods to get and grab the spider before the woman she loved would even consider closing her eyes again. Good job she had not grown up in the Maclay house. And not just because of the spiders.

‘I thought we might do… well stuff.’ Willow smiled mischievously ‘And I’m not keen on having an audience.’ Tara smiled, but absently as if not quiet hearing and turned to look behind her. Willow followed her gaze. Saw nothing and wondered what was distracting her the other woman.

The Yasek watched, following far more carefully now. Still the light haired one kept looking, searching. The Yasek knew there was no noise. Even she could not hear her own connections to the ground and the trees. That was the first thing you learnt in the brood – the value of silence and stealth if you failed at that you ended up as a meal for your brood mates - and there was obviously nothing to see for that one had looked right at her – through her even. It was a mystery what she could be sensing - for human smell was nowhere near sensitive enough to detect a Yasek. That was why we have avoided humans with dogs she reminded herself. And though they do not remember it part of why the humans took the wolf into their camps in the first place.

‘Hello! Tara!’ Willow waved in her friends face, pulling her out of the moment she appeared to be caught in. ‘I just said we should do stuff. Interesting stuff.’ Willow feigned annoyance that Tara had not replied…. particularly to such an offer.

Tara snapped back from wherever it was that she had been. ‘Umm, yeah stuff. Great. I like stuff.’ She smiled encouragingly. Then as they walked on thought about it some and realised she had no idea what Willow had meant – they used the word far too much. ‘Will - What kind of interesting stuff?’ The possibilities for two Wicca in love alone in a forest seemed endless – or at least legion.

Yasek was aware that the flame haired meal had distracted her fellow but just as that one’s senses withdrew from their probing there was something else there. Something that was definitely searching her out. Lingering. Something else reaching out to try and sense her. Something contained. Something trapped. Something wild. Some kind of power that was itself hidden. Another hunter? The Yasek had felt rather than seen the light haired one shift her attention elsewhere and that was when the other hunter had remained. Still seeking…something…seeking the Yasek? The lighter haired meal had been diverted but something was still there. The Yasek froze in place, ceasing her movements. Stretching out with her own senses – all eight of them, but it defied her. Something was there. But she was hungry and the hunger would not go away.

Willow rolled her eyes. ‘What kind of stuff you ask?!’

Tara shrugged. ‘Sorry I was…I don’t know what I was…you know…thinking. Stuff though?’ She didn’t want to jump to the wrong conclusion and spoil Willow’s plans.

‘Well love of mine. Whatever kind of stuff you want. I brought the ingredients for a nifty elemental summoning along with the picnic.’ Willow offered

‘We have been kind of lax in the spell department recently,’ Tara admitted. They had been distracted for a long time now. Finding other things to do with many, if not all, of their late nights that once had been dominated by casting, summoning and the brewing potions. ‘But aren’t you afraid we might…well start a forest fire or something? I mean if it goes wrong. We have kind of messed up before.’

Magic users! Yasek thought. Well that changes everything. Perhaps one of them senses me at some base level of consciousness. That much is clear. Humans had once been so very – animal. Much more cunning and aware. It had once been a challenge to hunt them. But then they started to think. To reason. Reason told them that the Yasek could not exist. And the hunt got so much easier. Magic users! Magic users were connected to both the primitive part of their brains and the higher levels as yet untouched by most humans. That must be the tinge of power that they had about them. Harder to stalk. More difficult to trap, but worth it in the end.

‘We should be alright, it rained a few days ago remember…so there is no dry kindling and as long as we make sure it’s all ok before we leave…’ Willow suggested getting the impression that Tara’s concerns were really a smokescreen.

‘But….’ Tara continued and had the decency to blush. ‘I kinda brought a, well a rug and c-chocolate as my extras. But we can do a spell if you want.’

And, thought the Yasek no longer concerned about the amount of hair she would have to remove from this pair, tastier brains.

‘Mmmmn’ Willow turned the idea over in her mind. ‘Well it would be more traditional to do our spells at night. We have our own personal traditions.’ And this was still their honeymoon period. It was starting to last a long time… and they were making the best of every minute they had together. Still finding new things and ways to know about each other. Spiritually, mentally and yes…physically. ‘Traditions are good’ Willow decided not to be averse to them getting acquainted once more and smiled at Tara.

The Yasek could not disagree with that statement – though she was one of the younger of those allowed from the safety of the Brood and considered rebellious, tradition was still the basis of the society. The Yasek wondered whether one of these humans would learn anything from watching the ritual eating of the other’s brain. Not that it would do them much good to learn in that last moment of their lives but even humans had to keep expanding their horizons.

‘So you want to-’ Tara asked.

‘Have our picnic. Snuggle.’ They both smiled. ‘We’ll do the spell later tonight?’ Willow offered and asked. Tara had been right, they had been slacking a little and Willow didn’t want to fall behind in her magical studies, not even for this wonderful young woman she was with. There was time for both – but not much more. Though with Tara planning on getting a part-time job between her summer school classes… there would be chance to learn some kick-ass magic. To experiment. Tara was never really happy or at ease in taking part in her experiments – especially when she messed with spells that the other woman had taught her herself. Perhaps it was better that they were not done with her then.

‘Promise’ said Tara though if the mood took them again that might be a promise neither wanted to keep. Tara found it hard to maintain her self-discipline where Willow was concerned.

‘And it might be so late that I will have to stay over.’ Willow adopted an innocent questioning smile but knew precisely what she was suggesting. Spells and talking and snuggling – a magical combination if ever there was one.

Interesting, thought the Yasek, adopting a position behind the tree immediately behind the humans, a pair and not just lovers. She could sense their connection and took a moment to register their auras. A matched pair! The Yasek was still young, but she had hunted humans for over a millennia of their time since being let loose from the brood. And in all the hunts in that time, in all the observation and studies before snacking, she had only encountered a magically adept matched pair once. A tribal shaman and his mate, centuries ago. And she had only heard tell of two others encountered by others of her brood or her brood mother’s own brood. The Yasek absently rubbed a smooth patch of skin on its lower left arm, where the tissue had been burnt away in that encounter. Oh yes this was going to be satisfying. Perhaps rather than just eating their brains it would be opportune to make them suffer in each other’s pain. It seemed old-fashioned but a demon had her reputation to consider even here and the Yasek was a traditional breed. Sometimes you couldn’t say it with anything but torture.

‘You can stay over if you want,’ Tara replied feigning her own innocence. ‘I have a sleeping bag for you.’

‘Witch!’ Willow launched herself playfully at the other.

As the flame haired one impacted the other it was there again. There were definitely three distinct entities. The flame hair, the light hair and that - something else. It had reacted instantly the light hair one had thought her own, short-lived alarm. And whilst the light haired one briefly felt fear – for herself and her “attacker” lest they fall badly followed by humour and satisfaction, the other entity – whatever it was – was not at all sharing their satisfaction and amusement. The anger that came from that third boiled over the Yasek which physically recoiled disturbing a branch, and letting out an audible cry - fortunate that the pair of humans were otherwise distracted.

‘Careful! I nearly fell on the picnic basket,’ Tara scolded as they collapsed in a heap in the soft moss against the tree, Willow suddenly astride her and pinning her down playfully batting struggling hands aside playfully then calming down to pull a piece of moss from Tara’s hair and laying on hands elsewhere for a little while.

‘Shall we stay? Here’s a good place. Lot’s of soft moss stop our bottom’s getting bruised.’ Willow suggested. ‘Though I kind of like this seating arrangement too,’ she observed from atop Tara.

Tara looked around again, still feeling that something was out there. Distracted.

The Yasek though was safely behind the tree that they now rested against and beyond detection or so it had thought. Visually they could see nothing – of that it was certain – but there were some other senses working. That third entity was seeking the Yasek by other methods, ones that she was not sure of herself and every few moments the Yasek felt that attention sweep over it, as if the entity was not quite sure what it was detecting in her, or even certain she was there but positive that something was…

Shaking her head, not knowing what was wrong with her, what was distracting her Tara nodded. Appreciating the sunlight in the clearing – the shade they were now in and the seclusion for whatever they chose to do with their afternoon. Not to mention Willow’s playfulness. ‘Lunch.’

Lunch indeed. Feeding for the Yasek was an occasional thing in human timeframes. Every moon or so leaving the rest of that moon for more productive tasks.

Willow looked at her friend, sensed her distraction from the moment. ‘What’s wrong?’

‘D-don’t you feel it?’ Tara asked.

‘I feel the breeze on my cheeks, the sun on my back and the woman I love beneath me and between my thighs – though not quite as between as she sometimes is.’ Willow joked, squeezing her thighs together to hold her love tighter but could see that Tara was still serious and rolled off her, knelt beside Tara. ‘Something else? Something wrong?’

‘Yes. I can’t help feel that something is out her, with us. Watching. Wanting. Y-you don’t feel that?’ Tara asked, seeking validation of her senses. She had been wrong before of course.

The Yasek listened very carefully. If it could find out the limits of these magic users perceptions… How they appeared to know she was there then the hunt would be far more successful in the future – after all if you choose to hunt on a mystical convergence you have to expect more than the basic insignificant human. Early on she had dined on vampire… rotten, other demons which all tasted like a chicken she had once been forced to swallow. Now she just dined on human meals.

Willow stretched out with her own senses, trying to ‘sense’ as she knew Tara was able to sometimes. The other young woman had explained those sensings to her, but it appeared an instinctive thing - not something that could be taught. Something perhaps inside Tara, that she had been born with for she knew that Tara came from a line of Wicca and that her talent was likely hereditary in some way – unlike her own book learnt skills. She had the sudden idea of what her mother, Sheila, would have been like as a Wicca. She shook her head at the image and the attempt. ‘No nothing. Guess I haven’t quite got the hang of it yet.’

‘It’s not like that. It’s like something is in my head. Whispering to me. Searching through my senses and knowing something is there, but not being able to locate it. Maybe I’m going crazy.’ Tara didn’t seem overly bothered at that – though whatever she was feeling was definitely sending her wiggy. But what if it was… that which her father had always told her was within her? That her mother had confirmed was inside both of them. What if it was trying to act through her now? What if this was the start? Earlier than it should emerge by some months but it had always been there. Should she get away, leave Willow here before she hurt her? Before it hurt her? No. Because even if it was that… what was out there was worse. She didn’t know how she knew that, but she was sure of it.

There was something else there. Something powerful yet constrained, limited to sensing though another – through that particular human form. And the anger at that constraint, the pent up power within whatever it was something to be carefully avoided. So the Yasek would forebear her research and her vengeance against these two and simply settle for

‘Lunch then’ Willow offered.

Precisely. Time to move. Human food was unpalatable at best and the Yasek had no desire to have her meal contaminated by it. She carefully started to round the ancient tree.

Tara finally cleared her head, reached for the basket, lifted it to her knee.

The Yasek rounded the tree, emerging at a minimal crawl behind the pair, the light haired one would be first as that one appeared the greater threat, a swift blow to disorientate that morsel whilst dealing with the flame haired one. The Yasek knew she was broadcasting – hunger and anticipation but what did it matter now? She was moving too fast to be stopped by anyone…

Something screamed in warning, protest and rage. Within Tara. No not just there, Tara realised, not just in my head – though it was definitely there shaking through her bones. Willow had a look of concern and shock on her own face – it had been audible too. Willow had heard it but Tara knew that she had not made a sound other than to suck in her breath. It wasn’t me! That was cold and very brief comfort though. There was more to worry about.

...Anyone but herself – fortunately the Yasek’s own reactions were equal to the task. She felt the power then and was terrified by it, from a rapid advance round the tree she stopped dead. The humans were still not consciously aware of her. But the other – whatever it was – certainly was. The raw power, the energy of the thing. The rage. The vicious thoughts of rending it’s prey that dwarfed the Yasek’s own desire to eat and feed. This was a thing that would capture her, play with her. Tear her apart and not even bother to dignify her extermination with a meal. It was a truly vicious abomination the Yasek had never sensed despite a thousand years of hunting in this forest. Two thousand years of mixing with her own brood mates and other demons. No this was something else. Something that was too much.

The Yasek backed carefully away around the tree.

Tara opened the picnic basket.

The Yasek sensed it then – freedom. To hunt. To capture and play with it’s prey. Endlessly toying and teasing until finally she would be put out of misery. It was a terrible thing to feel the certainty that was her fate. The Yasek abandoned all thoughts of stealth and plunged headlong into the undergrowth. Still quiet, still invisible but desperately fleeing before that thing caught up to her. Witches!!

Tara turned. A wave of terror had run through her – whatever had been out there was suddenly very, very afraid – and now gone as the undergrowth sprang back into place as if something had passed through it. And equally a sudden wave of disappointment from somewhere else. Still – lunch.

She turned back to the basket looked at the fierce creature that had emerged from it.

‘Miaaooooow’ said a disgruntled Miss Kitty Fantastico. Trapped inside a basket, jostled, and deprived of her fun with that creature she had sensed it had not been a good day so far. Still as her owner jostled a ball of wool in front of her things were looking up.


------------------
She's my always

This is a big one kittens, take a few minutes... Apologies in advance for any spelling and grammar errors that have eluded my checking but I have been in redraft hell once more and wanted to get this posted as I am away tomorrow and willnot have chance.
Tell me what you think....

Katharyn
-----------

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 28

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:13 am

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep I – Getting There (Currently Part 2
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless”, reference to events in “Family” as usual.
Summary: The summer vacation between Seasons 4 & 5 is upon our girls. Tara is about to interview for a job. It struck me that this is a pretty awful time for many people and she might be in need of some reassurance. But it’s not just Tara.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Please see my endnotes later rather than me spoil the fic in advance. Thanks To: Kerry for encouragement at the right moment and for (along with Xita) giving the correct links to get into this wonderful place. L… it’s getting darker but she is the light.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep I – Getting There

By

Katharyn Rosser.


IN LINE

Just getting out there had been trial enough. They weren’t going to go shopping there again. The new superstore was cheap, but the bus route hadn’t started yet and the whole out of town shopping thing didn’t work too well unless you had transport. Here they were trekking home, Willow already having apologised five times for the very suggestion that they check it out. Their calorie intake to cover the energy would probably cost them more than the savings they had made. Still Willow had picked up a great skirt which Tara looked forward to seeing on her and maybe helping her in and out of. But they weren’t coming out this far again – not until one of them got a licence. And a car. And gas money. And thinking of earning money… that was all that had been on her mind.

‘It’s just different – that what bothers me. You know that I don’t do well with different.’ Tara explained to Willow as they walked back. It had been evening when they set off, it was now rapidly approaching night. Even with Sunnydale as quiet as it had been recently not a good time to be out without weapons. But they could, together, deal with most things. If they were pressed to it. Together they could do anything. But alone as she would be tomorrow at 9.00 am… there she had doubts.

‘You can do it love.’ Willow told her and there was not the tiniest bit of doubt in her voice.

‘I know I can, I know in my head that I can. It’s just the butterfly’s in my stomach that don’t realise it. They are having a fluttery protest.’ Ever since My Bogarty had called her to arrange an interview she had been nervous, worried and generally wishing that she had never applied for that temping job at the Magic Box, even though she wanted the experience. She wanted to work. Willow thought it was because she wanted to be able to show that she did something with her summer on her résumé, but that wasn't it. She wanted to have a job. She wanted to earn some money and have that bit of a normal life. Whilst she was still normal. Whilst she could.

‘After all who else is there?’ Willow asked as a limousine sped past them, turning ahead to go round the Bronze.

‘Oh thank you very much!’ Tara said, only half joking but paying attention to the car, out of place out here and with an occupant who seemed to be looking at them. She shook her head and then turned back to Willow with not totally feigned indignation.

‘You know what I mean Tara. You are perfect for this. He wants someone to help him with an inventory. You spend ages in that shop. You know what he has – and more important you know what things are. What to keep separate too – that’s important or you sorta get “poof” or worse “boom.” Your really good with stuff like that,’ Willow explained. ‘You can do it. He needs you’

Tara nodded still but was unsure. ‘I don’t even know what I am afraid of. The interview which is nerve-racking for anyone I guess, or the possibility that I might get the job – that seems even scarier sometimes.’

‘Why?’ Willow asked.

‘It’s the difference like I said. New things. Changes. I was afraid when I left home to come here. I was afraid when I went to my first class. I was afraid of you…’ Tara said.

‘Me?’

‘Only as the biggest and best change in my life… ’ Tara told her love. ‘From being alone to… not being. From having nothing worthwhile in my life to… having you.’

‘And so change can be good?’ Willow asked, obviously trying to get her to relax.

‘Your more than good…’ Tara squeezed Willow’s hand. ‘And yes, I guess it might be fun. Even if the idea of going in the interview – let alone the first day - terrifies me.’

‘Alright then… think of this,’ Willow moved to another tack. ‘It’s only for two weeks. You already know him – that he is a nice man. You know your magical goods. You know his magical goods. And he will be paying you as much as you could earn in two months in that store we just went in.’

‘Which means we can spend more time together this summer…’ Tara concluded with a smile. ‘I didn’t know there was so much money in magic shops. I mean there is hardly ever anyone in when I go there.’

‘And you have something for your résumé.’ Willow finished her thought before addressing that. ‘Looking at your future and thinking magic shop proprietor? Rolling in money. You pay me enough and I will work for you.’

Tara smiled. ‘I’d only offer payment in kind. To you anyway.’ Then just shook her head, not thinking about that future too much but not dwelling on that denial and the reasons. ‘I can do this can’t I? Really? You’re not just saying because you love me?’ she asked.

‘I do love you. But that is not why I’m saying it. You’ll be great. Mr Bogarty will have the…er…most and best inventoried shop in town.’ Willow told her that once more and this time it sunk in. It stuck and she knew that she could do it. She was still scared. But it was nerves rather than doubts. Willow always helped her dispel her doubts.

It felt good to be confident in her own abilities, but it was still just a little muted by the fact that she had to be convinced of them by her lover - who had patiently laid out her strengths and explained away the weaknesses she had raised in counter to the praise. And it was realistic praise. But it was also biased no matter what Willow said. Still what a way to get a biased opinion. If you wanted a biased opinion it was better to get it through being in love with the most beautiful woman you had ever seen. She stopped them and leaned in to kiss Willow. ‘Thank you lover.’

‘It was my pleasure,’ Willow teased after they finished the kiss. ‘We should hurry though.’

Tara nodded and they set off again, faster this time. It was getting darker. Although the Adam and the Initiative thing seemed to have quietened the nasties down no one knew when something else would come up. Something always did. Something always would. Besides the frozen goods were melting.

It was getting late – not Scooby late but late for a girl with an interview at 9.00 a.m. – when they got back to Tara’s dorm room. But Willow had already done enough to convince her that she could do this. She could win the job. Mr Bogarty would respect her knowledge and her enthusiasm. He already knew who she was. He knew that she was practising and “talented” and a good person – careful too. And now he would have the chance to make her skills work for him. And if he didn’t choose to employ her then that would not be the end of the world either. There were other, more mundane, jobs. Even if they weren't as well paid. But it was down to being the right temp that premium pay packet. Aside from Willow, Tara couldn’t imagine who else in town could do the job – at least those who would want the job rather than eating the employer. She was going to be a winner and wouldn’t be chowing down on Mr Bogarty.

As Willow unpacked their shopping – with most of the dorm gone home now it was safer than usual to leave stuff in the collective refrigerator without risk of having to share or lose it altogether – foodstuff security then no longer an issue. But right now they were hungry too so she started to take care of that whilst Tara prepared herself for the next day.

She laid out her clothes for the interview on the back of her chair, soon to be no longer her chair. Not my chair, she thought… and it made her sad. Only a few days now until she was turfed out of the room that had been her home for an academic year now. It was a room that had seen a lot of changes and a lot, she smiled to herself, of action more recently. Anya’s thought processes seemed to be infecting her – still it was all true. If the walls could talk… she’d die of embarrassment. But she’d revel in the memories. It was just a place though. But some places were special.

She saw Willow smile at her as the other woman ducked into the room with some prepared food. It was a knowing smile from her love, who knew what it was to start obsessing about details. They’d even worked out the quickest way to the magic shop. Just in case she was late tomorrow morning – not the most reliable morning riser it seemed prudent to plan. Her first ever interview for a job. Or at least a job she would be paid for. She had worked, harder than most nine to fivers, when she had been at home and never seen a dime. It was there that the work ethic was burned into her by her father’s example. It would serve her well now that she was entering the labour market. Not a great phrase that – kinda made her feel like cattle.

Willow brought the snack to the bed and they lay there in their underwear looking, or at least Willow did, like reclining queens as they fed each other fruit and crackers and cheese. It was a shame they hadn’t got grapes. She would have liked to have peeled them for Willow. Tangerine segments just didn’t seem the same. Eventually though they were done and Willow’s thoughts turned to other, less culinary pleasures.

And for the first time, ever, Tara reluctantly refused Willow’s offer of anything more than snuggles and some quick smoochies. She wanted to be fresh and once they got going who knew how late they might linger indulging themselves and each other. It was ok for Willow, she didn’t have a job to go and get – but she knew that as much as any romantic motive Willow was trying to take her mind off her anxieties. She just had intended to have fun doing it.

Willow had already made it better for her though. Whilst she had been terrified Willow, as always, had made it better for her. It was something they did for each other. They were there and they were each others strength. Course the celebrations or commiserations tomorrow….mmmmn.


Besides Willow was right – it was just Mr Bogarty. Not some demon. And it wasn't like she was doing his accounts for the IRS he just needed help, “talented” help to assist him compile an inventory whilst keeping the shop open for business. A couple of weeks work. A couple of weeks with money coming in that would fund the lifestyle she wanted to live this summer – a lifestyle that just revolved around being able to be here, in Sunnydale, with Willow. And that without being a burden on her family. And maybe there would be work more in the future. If she had one…

She hadn’t believed that there was a future when she came to start college. And now it was “if.” She could hope. She had learned to hope – from Willow who didn’t even know that she had taught that lesson. She had to hope because without hope how could she continue to hide that from the woman she loved? Only if she could hope could she keep the secret. She couldn’t even remember thinking she would ever have the support of a person like Willow when this day came – or when a worse, much worse, one arrived in a few months. That she would be holding that person against her not just for comfort but in sheer damn affection. Her first job. Her first real love. She wasn’t alone anymore and with Willow she could get through anything. Anything at all. Even what was coming…

All that remained was the alarm. She leaned over her lover to grab the alarm clock and didn’t object in the slightest as Willow took the opportunity to nuzzle into her chest – lingering there as she heard Willow breath in her scent – how sexy was that? She smiled and set the alarm for seven am. She wasn't the worlds best at waking up – especially in the company of this beautiful woman – they could easily lie here until lunchtime if there had been nothing she had to do. But there was. She had to get a job. She knew who she was, she was her father’s daughter and that meant she was not a slacker. More than that she was Tara Maclay and she could work well. She would work well. She was going to get a job and she was in love – she was loved. A person could sleep pretty well knowing all that.

SIDESTEP

Just reaching Sunnydale had been trial enough. There were no longer any buses to this town, not after they had become a magnet for “gang-related/PCP incidents” more commonly referred to outside of Sunnydale as wholesale slaughter and within the town, she guessed, as business as usual. The drivers, understandably, had organised to get the town taken off their route schedules and didn’t now stop within 20 miles of it. Not that even many times that distance had been far enough for her family. Safe enough. The docks? They were reputed to be a haven for a gang of vampiric pirates and therefore similarly not an option for humans wishing to enter the city limits – even during the daytime. Only the foolish believed that vampires couldn’t operate in the daytime. It was just more difficult for them. She had been that sort of fool once. But no longer.

The airport had been her only realistic option to make it on time, though flights were also limited, this time by market forces. No one wanted to come to Sunnydale. No one who was entirely human anyway. Sunnydale, heck of a place to build a career – or not. Unless you wanted to be a mortician. Or had some other, very special and required, talents. Not that she was looking for a career anyway. Or even a job. Her motivation was far greater than making money and living an American Dream that hadn’t ever existed in this town. Only nightmares existed here. And one of them was hers.

Stepping off the plane she had been surprised to be met in the arrivals hall by a small man holding a card bearing her name. Taller than her by inches he nonetheless seemed very small. It was the way he carried himself. He was afraid and not of anything definite. He just lived his life in a state of fear, perhaps with some reason. She didn’t know or much care. She, on the other hand, did have plenty to be afraid of – but nothing left to be afraid for. She couldn’t even be afraid for her own life anymore. There was nothing good left in it that was worth a damn. It was just biology to her now. Biology and justice. Whatever it took of one to fulfil the needs of the other.

His suit was far more expensive than her own off the peg skirt and jacket combination, though he didn’t wear it as nearly as well, and yet here he was, Deputy Mayor Allan Finch as he introduced himself to be, an errand boy making airport pickups for his boss. Word had it though that the Mayor himself did not have much of a say in the running of Sunnydale anymore anyway – so where did that leave his deputy? Errand boy. She wouldn’t have stood for it herself. She wouldn’t stand for it. She would act to correct the situation and Allan Finch would benefit. The Mayor would benefit. The whole town would benefit. But would she?

Allan attempted to engage her in small talk as they moved through the airport, she walking much faster than he seemed comfortable with. She strode with purpose and he scurried to keep up with her. She had no baggage other than her briefcase and a suit bag she had carried onboard as hand luggage. This suit had cost her the last of her meagre savings – along with the air ticket. If The Mayor had not sent the car for her she would have been forced by poverty to take other steps to reach City Hall. Certainly not walking several miles into town, but other practical measures would have been taken – whatever they turned out to be.

She refused to surrender her bags to Allan as she was long past requiring the waving of hands to defend herself against whatever there might be to threaten her and chivalry did nothing for her. She similarly refused to place them in the trunk of the car, instead electing to keep them in the back with her. She was wearing and carrying all that she had in the world. All they had permitted her to take with her when they drove her out three years ago, all she had been able to acquire in that time. The time since she had gone. Besides she had been in car’s before where she had needed to make a fast emergency exit. When you did that you took your gear. Or you lost it. Some of this was irreplaceable.

Sliding into the plush leather rear seats of the limousine she ignored Allan’s prattle as he attempted to show her the points of interest as they came into town – though she was taking note of what she could see and the route back to the airport. She had quickly learnt to know her territory. The vampires, the demons and the other things that lived in darkness, they all learnt every crevice, every sneaky path. She could do no less for she had long since dwelt in darkness She had to if she was bring the pure burning light of justice. And this would be her territory. She just didn’t need the humorous anecdotes.

The airport itself was not technically in Sunnydale and as they drove by the marker for the city limits she was glad she was seated. It was then that emanations from the mystical convergence hit her. She had always doubted the power of a Hellmouth, but crossing that threshold – strangely, or perhaps not strangely, precisely aligned with the city limits – she could doubt it no longer. There was power here. Not just in the hands or claws of individuals although that was undoubtedly the case too. There was spare power. It was already whispering to her. Begging to be used, to be brought into the physical world. And she would use it. She would gain justice. Or she would be buried by that power. But she wouldn’t be consumed by it – never that. She had done… things… that she would never have approved of but there were limits. Even to attain justice there were limits. Not until the very end would she violate those limits. But then she didn’t need to anymore. She was better than that – confident in her own exceptional abilities.

Clearly they were entering the town from the poorer side of the tracks – least if Sunnydale still had a railway that was worth anything but scrap metal they would have been. The residences reflected not only the neglect of the fearful but also a poor economic situation. This was not what the brochure advertised she thought to herself. She was aware of Allan’s thoughts now and not just through his body-language. He was, it was true, frantically sweeping his gaze over the whole area, almost ignoring the road.

Her own attention fell on two young women walking up the road holding hands and shopping bags. One of them had striking red hair, caught momentarily in the headlights. Perhaps the only reason she noticed them at all. This was not a safe place for them. They would no doubt be someone’s meal very shortly. She didn’t care – couldn’t care - but she twisted her head to keep looking at them as they walked to their fate. She had the strangest desire to tell Allan to stop. But who could be sure what they were? So they sped onward and she forgot them in seconds.

The sense of relief she felt sweep through the Deputy-Mayor when he made the turn away from the onrushing warehouse district was clear and unambiguous. Something there scared the deputy-mayor but then a lot probably did. That something though - that would be part of her duties to become aware of it when she was successful tomorrow. And to deal with it. And if she wasn't successful then she would be here, in this district, tomorrow by noon. And she would die. But before she did the evil there would tremble. So would the ground itself. She would violate her limits in the certain knowledge that she wouldn’t survive it anyway.

That was how far she had come – and occasionally it saddened her. Once she had obeyed the limits on her craft out of respect for what she had been taught. Out of the knowledge that to access the black arts would destroy not just her – but also those around her. Now it was just pragmatism. If you were going to die anyway what did it matter? This whole town could burn. There was no one left that she had to be concerned about. Least of all in Sunnydale. But then she was so far beyond what the one had taught her had known as Wicca that it wouldn’t have been recognised. Even the black arts seemed inconsequential… but they might give her that edge she needed at the end to see justice done.

Moving now through the more genteel residential areas there remained no one on the streets other than those you would not wish to stop and meet. Occasionally some of those individuals turned their attention to the limousine but always stopped themselves within a few steps as if remembering some instruction. They were, in the main, vampires and all heading out from that warehouse district that they had just left now that the sun had set, fanning out across Sunnydale with a brazen abandon that came only of knowing that they had no one to fear. They considered themselves the Masters of their domain. She knew that they weren’t. There was only one master here.

For now.

Allan made some remark about the vampires, and at once she focussed on his words as she had not done for the rest of the journey – though he had not noticed her lack of attention. Some part of her brain had been making non-committal chit-chat in response to him though she could not remember what she might have said. That was part of the penalty she paid. She had become so focused that events outside of that focus became peripheral to her. Errand boy he might be but this could all be part of the interview process so she played nice.

‘The Mayor is most concerned by all these er… vampires. This is an important recovery period for him, with lots of planning having to be carried out and they are causing all sorts of problems. If you are successful you will be expected to help the team solve that problem.’ Allan didn’t sound as if he relished being a part of that particular team anymore. No doubt he had joined when things were better – or at least bad in a different way with less prospect of his own mortality. She held no illusions about who and what his boss was. He was the lesser of the particular evils that she wanted to obliterate. She also had no illusions about her own mortality. If she got this job she would very likely die in the role. If not because of what she did then because she had nothing else to live for. Even if she succeeded then it would be her life. What else was there?

And the talk of vampire that proved it. She had not been mistaken. There had always been that risk – that all this was for nothing. The post was not at all as advertised – she had assumed that from the mystical symbols hidden within the logo of the Mayors office that had topped the national advertising campaign. They had leapt out to anyone with the eye and remained hidden from the world at large. But she had long since learnt that to assume was to invite trouble. But why would a local small town mayor advertise for a “talented assistant” on a national basis? And in very specific publications. Only if he needed a very specific class of applicant. She had sent off her having interpreted the symbols – symbols not uncommon to the older texts of Wicca but still understood by a very few these days. She suspected that many of the characters she could not pick out or identify were in the ancient languages of other groups or races. This Mayor was certainly casting a very wide net and now it was clear what he hoped to land. A talented assistant to help him deal with a very special problem. A problem that she would be delighted to assist with. It was her whole life now. And would be if she got the job or not. But with the post her life might have a greater duration. Whilst she accepted death, she did not invite or look forward to it. She had got past that stage in her grief. It had taken time, but now her life had a purpose at least. If nothing more.

It was over three years since the Master had risen and, some said though she doubted it, even he had been shocked by the plague of newly created vampires made to serve him unchecked by the slayer that was supposed to have been here – but wasn’t. Far more than Sunnydale could ever support. Far more than the entire region could support. So he had sent his favourites, his minions, and they had spread like a plague across South California driving the new ones out and far from this town. Leaving only the strong, the powerful and the gifted newcomers here in Sunnydale.

The rest of them, they had retreated from the onslaught by the Brotherhood of Aurelius. The dis-united population of new bloodsuckers had been forced to flee further a field. It had been like dropping a rock in a lake. There had been a terrible splash locally and then the ripples spread. And spread wide and far. It had been such vampiric refugees that had come to her home at the crack of dawn and taken shelter in the barn – and when they had been discovered they had killed the only people who mattered to her. She had died – and not even with her family. But not all at once - she had lived long enough to hear from her hospital bed of the slaughter of her husband and her sons. And it had killed her. The doctors had said that she was doing better. She had been making a recovery. Until they killed her family. The weak girl that she had been then had gone out to that barn to find her father and siblings slaughtered. That weak girl had survived that horror. But that girl had died when she had gone to the hospital and found that her mother had already heard. And already given up. Killed by the bloodsuckers as surely as if they had drained her in the barn.

After her mother’s death it might have gone either way - she might have allowed herself to truly die too. She might have taken the dark route. Always unsure of herself and her abilities she had found resolve in her mother’s ashen body laying on the mortuary slab. She had returned to the house, grabbed what she needed and then tracked them. She had sought them out in the barn of the neighbouring farm. A teleportation spell she had never dared try sprung to mind and she had lifted those vampires out of their refuge and into harsh sunlight at her feet. She had chosen the grey route. She would have justice and she would do what she must to achieve it.

Unfortunately her family’s neighbours who witnessed that event saw it only as confirmation that she was the daughter of a demon – a demon herself. She had surely saved their lives and maybe they even knew it but they could not see beyond their prejudices. Perhaps valid prejudice. It would be soon now that would be proven – but here in Sunnydale it would not matter because she knew that her thirst for justice would endure even that. Those neighbours though had not been quite so pragmatic. They had not suffered her presence any longer than it had taken to bury her family and for her to collect the few things that mattered to her together. But she had been so foolish then. She had spent her time moping. Gathering keep sakes and forsaken the practical items. The valuables that would have supported her. The weapons. The spell ingredients it took her months of work to replace. But the struggle had made her who she was today. Resourceful. Powerful. Determined. A Survivor.

Cynical. Mistrusting.

Alone.

It had taken her these three years to locate the source of the scourge of vampires that had destroyed her family and to bring herself to the point where she felt that she could do something about it. The true source. Sunnydale. And still longer to find a way to get here, to stay here with support. Assistance in destroying the Master and every demon that he suffered to keep in his presence. Time enough to bring her knowledge of the arts to the ancient levels lost to most Wicca for centuries since the overreaction to the inquisition had robbed them of their most learned sisters and most powerful tomes. But now she had collected together much of that knowledge. To obtain it she had done things. Bad things that she would never have contemplated three years ago. But now they were just the means to an end. As was this job. And if she helped this town then so be it. And if it destroyed it that was just fine too because if these insipid fools had stood up before the Master had risen – it would never have happened. They stayed in blissful ignorance and her family had paid the price.

The car pulled up outside the hotel where her prospective employer was putting her up for the night and Allan leapt out to open the door for her and she sensed deference, even fear - and not just of being out in the open away from the safety of the car – it was instead of her and it was not an unwelcome sensation. Respect. She would give him reason to respect her after tomorrow. After the interview. He needn’t fear her, unless he got in her way and she did not enjoy that sensation. But the respect yes, that felt good. It had been a while since she had felt good.

Already she had respect. She had a purpose and tomorrow she would get herself the job that would fulfil that purpose. It wasn't a purpose sent by some higher power. It was simply justice with not a little vengeance taken into the mix. And to get justice she was going to accept the lesser of two evils. She was going to become part of that. And it was evil that she was dealing with. This whole forsaken town was filled with evil. It reeked of it. But she couldn’t win without getting her hands dirty – and if nothing else since that day three years ago she had become a winner that was what had kept her alive. An uncanny knack, or so a member of the Watcher’s Council had called it, of coming out on top. Zabuto was as dead now as his charge. Without his ever so predictable slayer he had been an easy target for the Hafsted demon. She hadn’t interfered. Everyone died around her – but it was hard to feel anything but a passing regret. She wasn't numb. She was just past caring.

She shut the door firmly on Allan and his fawning queries as to whether he could do anything for her and accepted his assurance that he would return at 8.30am with a civil if not sincere word of thanks. He was no better than the rest of them. But no worse she supposed either as she placed her case on the bed opened it up and revealed the tools of her trade, took the necessary ingredients and secured the room against uninvited guests. A hotel room it might be – but there were ways. There were always ways and it was just a place. Not a home. She could barely remember having a home.

The only thing that went before the ritual in every place she stayed was the placement of the photographs. One of two teenage girls and a cat. She couldn’t remember being one of those girls and that always made her sad – that she couldn’t remember anything but this life. The other was of her mother. She risked a lot to keep them out of her case. If she had to leave quickly they would take vital seconds to collect. But she would spend that time. She had spent that time before and would again – she didn’t doubt that. There were other, less restricted, evils than vampires.

With her security taken care of she ordered a sandwich and bottle of water from the room service and collected them herself without allowing anyone into the room. Her dietary needs were slight. She drew strength from her actions rather than food. If you got used to an abundance of food or exploited it then you missed it all the more when it was not there. The same with anything else. And she had been without long enough in that first year to know that it was the expectation of food rather than the actual hunger that got you in the end. Hunger was just pain. You could live with and control that. The expectation was mental and that was what undid you.

It was still early when she removed her suit to eat the sandwich, but she would not need clothes again today and it wouldn’t do to stain it. She was already running the events of tomorrow through her mind. Making plans. Formulating contingencies. Even considering her routes of exit from the town if things went wrong – though she had no intention of leaving even if the worst happened. One way or another she was here to stay. But you always left yourself an exit - preferably several. To lapse from the habits that had saved her life and had been learned through bitter experience would be to lose her edge. And now more than ever she needed her edge. As sharp an edge as possible. Her whole life, for three long, often painful and humiliating years, had been building towards the possibilities that would open up tomorrow. She would succeed.

Her ablutions took moments after finishing her meal. Her clothes and possessions carefully laid out to allow her to make her exit with just seconds notice without losing anything. And then she laid down and closed her eyes, calming herself. She was nervous. But not scared. It was anticipation rather than fear that she felt. One way or another her future would be mapped out tomorrow. Either she had one or she didn’t. It was in this state that she would drift into a long sleep. Whilst her talents required little sustenance they did require sleep and so she allowed herself that luxury, confident that her enemies would not yet know that she was here – or even that she was an enemy just yet. But ready just in case.

Her only sop to comfort was to take one of the spare pillows and hold it against herself. Hugging it. It was the only way that she could ever feel that she was not so crushingly alone. She might not have hope, but she couldn’t do much about that. But she could pull this pillow to her body and feel a little less alone. The only way that she could think that she was not missing out on something that she should have or that should have been. That feeling had been getting worse recently – since the night a few months ago that Sunnydale and it’s Mayor had appeared on the national news about some plague of silence they had experienced. She had known then that it was time to make her presence felt here. But for some reason the loneliness had kicked in and it was getting worse and she couldn’t do anything to stop it. The strange thing though was that she was not missing anyone she had ever known. Their memory still burned within her as the fire that drove her on, but she was not missing them. It was something else. Perhaps it was natural, because she was alone. Perhaps more alone than anyone else in this town – alone because she had never, really, been anything else. But that didn’t mean anything. Lot’s of people were alone. She could get through it because she was better equipped and better prepared than lot’s of people.

All that remained was the alarm call. She could wake from her sleep if interrupted at the drop of a pin – she had trained herself to do that. But if not disturbed then she might stay here, asleep, until gone lunchtime and she could not oversleep, not tomorrow – she had a job to get and then the days of late mornings in hotel room bed’s would be gone forever. She picked up the phone without opening her eyes, already having memorised the numbers needed to acquire services. ‘Alarm call room 34 seven a.m.’ She instructed and then confirmed her identity. ‘Yes it is Miss Maclay. Tara Maclay.’ Justice would start to be done tomorrow. A person could sleep pretty well knowing that.

-------------------

Endnotes: OK so I misrepresented in the summary – it is not just “our” Tara. “In Line” is the standard Buffyverse, “Sidestep” isn’t.
So can you spot a set up for a spin-off series of fics? This is one, if it goes well, which is why so much more time is spent on the “other” Tara. This story is partially set within The Beginnings Cycle but may lead to a (occasional?) series set exclusively in the “Sidestep” (and yes I already have a way of getting Willow back… it may not be totally original but hey, derivative is my middle name and it is not a total rip off either.) The “Sidestep” is of course the “Wish” reality. The earlier Anya/Tara based story “Where the Scoobies Aren’t” was an attempt to show that this reality could still exist – and for me it does.
Please note that the overlaps between the two realities, the limo speeding past W/T and the two women (Sidestep) Tara sees – if it isn’t clear here – are coincidences, the realities do not meet. Just some things have a way of happening whatever reality you are in. You can take that as the overriding theme of “Sidestep” and make of it what you will but I know what I mean to make of it.
“The Real Me” confirms that Tara knows the “then”-owner of the Magic Shop, but I didn’t think particularly well – hence the temping rather than a full time summer job. Just a compromise to avoid continuity errors.
Writing this I am suddenly aware that an awful lot of focus is on Tara in the last few fics –which isn’t a bad thing but it is supposed to be about them both, I’ll get back to Willow soon, but not until after Part II of Sidestep which is also linked to the Beginnings Cycle and is coming next. The actual interview and the aftermath.

------------------
She's my always


- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 29

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:16 am

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.


INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.




------------------
She's my always

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 30

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:17 am

Your absolutely right Ruth... which is why I am getting back to it. A few more parts in the summer then back to angst in the buildup to "Family," the aftermath of which is where this cycle ends.
Part 30 below (there will be a doublepost as I am posting part 31 as well.) As noted Part 30 is a minor reworking of the fanfic challenge response I did - included here just for completeness. Part 31 is all new though so just skip down too that if you read the challenge.

Katharyn

--------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Rollers, Warmers and Birthmarks (Version 2) Currently Part 30.
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Not really needed as this has already been posted see below. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: None I think apart from generally events up to the start of season 5.
Summary: The first version of this was posted very recently as a response in the fanfic challenge thread on the Different Coloured Pens Board this is a slightly extended and edited version – but if you read the original you don’t need to read this one it is included here only for completeness and to bring it slightly more into the cycle than was possible in the challenge thread. A double date for Anya/Xander & Willow/Tara.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilcho.
Rating: PG13 but with Anya well on form so caution.
Couples: W/T, X/A,
Notes: The original conditions set in the fanfic challenge are included at the bottom of this fic for reference. I am not quite so twisted as to come up with all of this myself.
This fic is presented here as well as in the challenge thread as it is based on the backgrounds that I had established for my version of Any and Tara – i.e. they have become friends of a sort (which I think is backed up by the canon to some extent.) Thanks To: Xita for setting the challenge in the first place and L for reassuring me that it touched the right notes.

----------
‘Remind me again whose girlfriend came up with this stupid idea?’ Xander asked Willow for the third time in half an hour as they sat watching those girlfriends out on the rink.

‘Ah, I think that would be yours,’ Willow replied no more impressed with the results than he was. She had a badly bruised butt and thought that she had wrenched just about every muscle in her arms whilst trying to save herself or Xander from another tumble or embarrassing and painful splits… in many different, seemingly physiologically impossible directions. And she had fallen over only about half as often as the X-Man. Tomorrow would not be a fun day – she suspected that she wouldn’t be able to move without a great deal of pain. Still it was a Saturday, Tara wasn’t in work and she could stand to have a massage or two…

Meanwhile Tara and Anya frolicked.

Yup, that was definitely the word – they were frolicking out on the rink. Sweeping round at speed, dodging those other people who were inconsiderate enough to be out on the rink when novices were trying to skate and generally showing their partners up for the unbalanced fools that they were. Fools who had accepted the incessant nagging and later bitching by Anya, subtly supported by arguments of fun to be had by all from her new friend Tara, and agreed to this double date.

‘Aah yes, but your girlfriend helped.’ Xander had his own private suspicions – and lets face it fantasies – of just what that persuasive help may have included. Anya had not been any less subtle. Actually she had started to threaten the withdrawal of… privileges, which he somehow doubted had been Tara’s tack with Willow. But you never knew.

Who the heck had taught Anya how to skate anyway, unless it was natural side-effect of being a ex-vengeance demon. Which was unlikely. Horns. Big teeth. Scaly skin. Now those were side-effects you could respect in a ex-demon. Skating prowess – er no.

‘Those two are getting way too close,’ Willow observed, to herself as much as to Xander resenting the fact that Tara actually seemed to like Anya. How could she like her? She was… Anya.

‘Yup,’ he agreed.

They looked at each other for a moment… the obviously stupid idea running through their heads. ‘Nah…’

‘Nah…’

They both turned to the rink again, watching from the table at the side behind the rail, roller boots still strapped to their feet, and very, very glad that they had chairs. By unspoken agreement Anya and Tara would be dispatched to get their shoes from the lockers, no way, no how were they getting up on these miniature death-traps again.

‘I said bowling,’ Xander finally volunteered. ‘But Anya vetoed me on account of how rolling a ball at ten fat sticks was just stupid.’ Of course Anya had gone on a little more about it than that, but it was a fair summary of that entire evening.

Willow nodded.

They looked at their girlfriends again and could not come to any other conclusion than that which suggested that rolling around backwards as fast as you could on a crowded oval floor whilst distracted by laughing and joking was as close to stupid as anything they had ever seen – let alone done.

‘I suggested the basketball game – last years team against the gym teachers from all the Sunnydale schools,’ Willow admitted. ‘Everyone likes basketball.’

‘Even Anya,’ Xander offered in support. ‘I think it has something to do with tall men for her. Though some of the coaches aren’t really very tall, but she didn’t seem to realise that.’

‘Yours is a miraculous love,’ Willow told him and it was true. It was a miracle that they had put up with each other so long and though she hated to think it she had to admit it must be love.

‘I’m lucky I know,’ he replied sarcastic at his own expense.

‘Tara vetoed basketball. She said that it was also…stupid. Bouncing a ball and throwing it through a hoop… We’ve been set up,’ she concluded noting the similarities between their experiences. The compromise that the two girlfriends had reached, supposedly separately.

‘Oh yeah. We have sooo been set up.’

‘What are we going to do about it?’ Willow asked him, knowing the answer already.

‘Not a damn thing. We’re powerless in the face of the women we love.’ Xander replied, resigned.

‘Oh yeah.’

‘Besides Anya scares me,’ he added. ‘Not in a demony way though.’

‘She scares me too if it makes you feel better,’ Willow offered supportively.

‘Thanks. I think.’

Eventually Tara and Anya returned to the table, out of breath, giggling and almost deliriously happy. It made Xander and Willow sick but they put on their best brave, smiley faces nonetheless.

Anya plonked herself down next to Willow and started to fiddle around.

Willow opened her mouth. Then shut it quickly. Nope there was definitely a question needed there. ‘Uh, Anya?’

‘Yes?’

‘Is that your hand I feel?’ Willow asked as the thing in question seemed to be determined to stick itself under her aching butt an area theoretically off limits to anyone other than Tara.

‘Yes. I need something from my coat pocket and Tara said you told her your butt was too sore to keep skating – so I thought you wouldn’t want to move. You can keep sitting on my coat if it helps,’ Anya offered as if that made everything ok. She saw the look on Willow’s face. ‘Oh come on it’s not like it’s a gay thing!’

‘Ohhh… I know it’s not a gay thing…’ Willow shut up, not pursuing the matter, just lifted herself up and let Anya grab her coat from under her. Accomplishing her aim Anya went round the table and sat next to Xander instead, allowing Tara to resume her place next to Willow and start a little hidden stroking of her aching thigh that certainly could be a gay thing – or just a nice way of relieving the pain. Better the former tonight – she doubted after a nights sleep that she would be capable of moving… let alone anything gay, straight or even involving basic movement.

‘What did you want anyway?’ Willow asked, trying to be nice to the ex-vengeance demon, even though she disliked her with a fierce passion – though that was one step up from her former hatred. Who knew, by next summer she might actually be able to stand the presence Xander’s girlfriend. feeling like that she had to wonder why she had agreed to even the basic idea of a double-date. Oh yes, her favourite witch wanted to celebrate her first weeks pay…

Anya beamed and reached into the bag she had retrieved from her coat pocket. Held up a something bright green. Two things actually. It was fluorescent bright. It was the sort of bright that you would wear on a pitch black night to stop yourself getting knocked over. They could have advertised a club if it had been capable of blinking on and off. They were a pair of leg warmers.

Xander groaned and murmured a denial of the inevitable as if he had a dream about this moment.

Anya pressed ahead seemingly not caring. ‘You know that costume shop we used for Halloween, I was in there today and look what I bought!’ Anya boasted.

Xander hid his head in his hands and groaned once more as the bruising was rubbed up the wrong way by his movements to hide himself from view. If he could have stood the pain he’d probably have slid down under the table out of sight. It was actually more of a nightmare.

‘They’re leg warmers,’ Willow said. Deadpan.

‘Yes.’

‘And they are green.’ Tara added.

‘Yes.’

‘Fluorescent Green.’ Willow finished.

‘Yes, you think they are too bright?’ Anya asked, suddenly unsure of her purchase.

‘Well, just a little… bright,’ Tara said enthusiastically.

‘I would have said gaudy,’ Willow volunteered not really wanting to sound as if she respected Anya’s judgement – being as she didn’t.

‘I got some pink ones too.’ Xander groaned again. ‘Two for the price of one. A bargain.’ Anya held up the pink ones too and if it were possible they were even worse. And it seemed that Xander had visible shrivelled in his chair. As if by willpower alone he could make himself disappear. It was just getting worse and worse obviously.

‘I know I am going to hate myself for asking but…’ Willow was definitely going to hate herself.

‘Why?’ Anya completed and Willow nodded.

‘Ahn.. hun… no.’ Xander made another attempt in vain to prevent the what was going to be said as Anya totally ignored him.

‘Xander has a 1980’s exercise fantasy,’ Anya completed proudly. ‘The Kids from Fame.’

Quite why Anya was proud Willow couldn’t figure out. Xander having been through the repertoire of groans and moans just sat quietly nursing his head as if he had a hangover.

‘And he… Xander… wants you to wear… neon pink leg warmers?’ Willow was definitely afraid of the answer now. She had once had a crush on this guy?! Definitely glad she was gay… course she had never enquired about Tara’s fantasies. After tonight it might be a while before she did.

‘Oh no…’ Anya started.

‘Yes…’ Xander cut in quickly. ‘That’s in. I’m twisted I know I like the idea of Anya in pink leg warmers.’

‘But the pink ones are for you. You asked for them specially,’ Anya chided him, then turned back to Willow and Tara. ‘I get the green ones.’

‘Somebody shoot me,’ Xander gave vent to the death wish he had harboured since those leg warmers had emerged and the music on the roller rink jukebox, “I Will Survive” seemed strangely at odds with his current situation. ‘Ahn… enough. Willow and Tara don’t want to know.’

‘But they asked!’ Anya protested.

‘No… no… he’s right we really don’t want to know,’ Willow confirmed to her looking at Xander in a whole new light – which seemed to be something she did more and more often when Anya was around. ‘In fact let’s go.’ She looked over at Tara who was grinning in total contrast to her usual embarrassment at such public talk about intimacies. The worm was turning with Tara. Since she had been friends with Anya… she’d changed… in different ways to the changes that seemed to have occurred since they had become a couple. And for the better. Willow had to admit that.

Had she known? What had she and Anya been talking about? And was it just Xander or had she been a topic too? Anya didn’t seem the kind to tell a secret and not expect something in return and if nothing else Tara was a giver. ‘Let’s go… now.’ She repeated firmly to her girl friend noticing Xander was also moving and getting Anya to put the legwarmers away.

It was as they were changing from the boots into their street shoes that Anya confirmed Willow’s suspicions, looking at the small of her back, revealed by bending over to lace her shoes and said ‘Is that your banana shaped birthmark?’ Willow just looked at Tara, death in her eyes. Still it was just a birthmark. She didn’t give Anya the benefit of an answer until the Xander’s girlfriend continued. ‘I understand you have had fun with ban-’

Willow twisted, tweaking her already sore back and put the pain into cutting her off viciously. ‘Enough Anya. Don’t even dream of completing that sentence.’

‘Bu-’

‘Not another word,’ Willow demanded.

Anya might be insensitive but she had the self-preservation instincts necessary to meet the challenge and shut up after adding under her breath, ‘We’ve had fun with fruit too.’

Xander to his immense credit pretended not to hear. They all did.

‘And you -’ Willow turned to Tara who was seeming to move from shock to laughter. ‘I’ll see you later.’ She sounded like a teacher… the sort of teacher she had never been able to be when she was actually teaching.

The way that Anya hung back and took her place alongside Tara on the walk back suggested that they had more to talk about. And the ex-vengeance demon could be heard to exclaim ‘Oooh punishment!’ this time suggesting to Willow and Xander, who were walking ahead of their two naughty girls, that something along those lines was indeed due. But without leg warmers… definitely without leg warmers.

‘What we do-’ Xander started to say to Willow and broke off as he saw Harmony pulling a very depressed looking Spike along by the hand, a pair of roller boots slung by the laces over her shoulder, towards the Roller Rink. The boots were glitter strewn and shining under the glare of the streetlights. ‘Hey Xander, Hey Willow-’ Harmony called out then seemed to remember that she actually hated them and just carried on. Not the brightest was Harmony.

Seeing them Spike called out… ‘Not a word ok… not a sodding word, and if you tell the slayer…’

Suddenly Xander and Willow were a little more cheerful and heard the vampire comment ‘God – what a bloke has to put up with for a shag in this town.’

Willow and Xander looked at each other. Never a truer word was spoken as Anya and Tara continued to giggle.

-------------
Conditions of the challenge(what sort of evil mind thinks of this sort of stuff…?)

1. The fic must be a double date between Willow and Tara, and Anya and Xander. It has to take place at a roller rink.
2. You must include leg warmers in your fic. Must. Essential.
3. The classic tune 'I Will Survive' must play at some point. Why? Because it's a classic.
4. Someone needs to have a funny looking birthmark. Where, who and what is entirely up to you.
5. The line "Is that your hand I feel?" must be said. Again, your choice.
6. Harmony must make an appearance.
--------------



- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle part 31

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:18 am

Apologies for the double post but it is two separate fics....
Katharyn

---------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Just Us… (Currently Part 31 )
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to start of Season 5.
Summary: Just one night at Tara’s place in the summer between S4 and S5. All by themselves…. Or not.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T, X/A,
Notes: A lightweight piece of fluff that doesn’t progress the cycle at all… other than to give Tara more and more reasons not to give up, as if she needed more than Willow.
Thanks To: Zahir for pointing out the lack of interaction in my fics, I had got stuck in a groove I think (which I will get back into later.) Hopefully this addresses some of that. And just everyone OK! That includes the one who always demands her credit…


The Beginnings Cycle

Just Us…

By Katharyn Rosser


The place Tara had found was, Willow had to admit, pretty amazing. She hadn’t even known such places existed – apartments for visiting lecturers – but somehow Tara had found out and persuaded whomever it was you had to persuade that it was better to make some rent off it than have it sit empty over the summer vacation. And so here she was.

Here they were.

Tara’s stuff, of course, rattled around the large apartment, which was far too big for just one witch. But she wasn't going to move in and have to explain to her parents where she was staying, who with and least of all why just to fill it a little more. Not yet anyway. It was all semantics though. She might be living at home but she was eating, sleeping and loving right here.

With dinner finished they had washed up and moved into the living room. Tara had stayed late at the magic shop to finish up on her last day and now it was time to celebrate another pay cheque. Without involving roller blades, boots or that rolled attached to you feet. Or legwarmers. Least of all leg warmers. Willow’s butt was still bruised from last week’s double date with Anya and Xander. And so they had been looking forward, all week, to a quiet night in front of the television – which was a rare enough thing for them anyway – with no more work for Tara to send them to bed at a reasonable hour.

As she came into the room Tara was already sat in a beanbag she had found stuffed in the top of a cupboard when they had moved her stuff in. Very therapeutic it had proved in the last week for sore butts too. Tonight though she had promised to do her girlfriends hair so Willow sat on the sofa behind Tara, her knee’s enclosing Tara’s shoulders. The long blonde hair before her and waiting for her touch as Tara played with her ankles.

Tara had long ago told Willow of how her mother had always used to brush out her long hair for her. Platt it for her. How close it had made Tara feel to her. Willow had deliberately avoided offering to do the same for a long time after she had found out. Really though she had been longing to do that service for the woman she loved. At first it had just been doubt about how close they were or could be, and then a determination not to interfere with the memories that Tara had of her mother. All she had left of a mother she had lost - memories. But then Tara had asked her to. It seemed stupid to have planned something as low key and seemingly insignificant as this. But they had. Brushes and bands ready and waiting after they had eaten a home cooked dinner following a, for once chaste, shower together. That hadn’t been part of the original ritual but washing Tara’s hair first seemed to be a natural extension to Willow and not without it’s highlights for the senses.

The television was left with the sound off and really hardly the point. They could have done this to music or watching a film or other TV programme or just in silence as they were now… It wouldn’t have mattered to them but as soon as Willow started to smooth Tara’s hair down prior to taking the brush to those long tresses she knew that she could sit here and do this all night. It was sensual without sexuality. It was intimate, she thought as she picked up the brush, without naughtiness. It was being together. Close. And the way Tara almost purred as she took the brush to her resembled nothing as much as Miss Kitty’s reaction to a prolonged stroking and grooming – though Miss Kitty hated her brush with a vicious passion that you could only find in enraged feline.

Neither of them were sure just how long it had been since Willow had picked up the brush when the knock on the door came and Tara actually groaned such was her disgust at the interruption of the grooming. Not that she actually needed any more. It had been years now since anyone had brushed her hair for her – until Willow last week which had brought it all back for her. Made her ask for this intimacy. As long since she or anyone else had taken more than five minutes to do so – even on a really bad hair day. But it wasn’t about having nicely arranged hair. Willow had been curling the long strands on one side of her head. Absently, not really trying to sculpt it just yet. Just revelling in the texture and sensation of doing that for Tara. And so this would seem the worst possible moment for an interruption. But nevertheless Tara got to her feet, pressing herself up against the giving surface of the beanbag that sank away beneath her hand and left her precariously balanced with one hand resting on the floor, the bag pouring away beneath her buttocks and shifting her. She caught herself against Willow’s knee and pressed herself upwards once more.

‘Get…’ Willow started.

‘…Rid of them. I intend to’ Tara replied, no keener to prolong this interruption than her love was. This evening had been destined, as nearly all of them had in this apartment, to end in snuggling. But it would be just us. All night.

Until the knock at the door.

Tara padded her way, barefoot down to the door and opened it on the chain. And was immediately taken aback.

Willow sat in the chair, her legs spread round the empty beanbag, awaiting the return of her love. And was shocked to here the voice at the door that she did even after Tara had said, obviously surprised herself by her tone.

‘Mr Giles.’

‘Yes hello. Your not busy are you? I’m not disturbing…anything.’ came the voice which sounded more bothered about the “anything” part of that than the actual disturbance itself.

‘No, no.’ Tara replied and invited him into the apartment. Brought him though to the living area and Willow.

‘Hi Giles, Evil afoot?’ Willow greeted him, meeting Tara’s eyes and sharing a private moment of resignation. ‘Ooh, wine.’

‘Yes well, I know that you are not – strictly of age for that, but it is sort of traditional – housewarming and all that. And no, there is no “evil afoot” I was just…well you did invite me round… and I was – well – bored.’ Giles replied then stopped and looked at the bottle in his hand as he saw what was resting on the table beside Willow.

Willow picked up the glass and raised it to their visitor in a toast.

‘Aaah. Well here. A spare.’ He proffered the bottle to Tara who took it with a smile and a word of thanks. ‘I brought a video too I thought we might….ah.’ Giles looked towards the muted television and spied no sign of a VCR. ‘Oh.’

‘Thank you for that too. But we don’t have a player.’ Willow was not being inhospitable… but she wasn’t exactly softening it either. Basically she wanted to get back to what it had been. Herself and Tara. Just us. And received an almost, but not quite accidental, nudge in the shoulder from Tara. That woman was just too nice for her own good. But Willow relented. I mean how long could the ex-librarian actually stick around with them? It wasn’t like they talked anything much but shop…and things had been quite since the fall of the Initiative and the Exodus of demons and beasties from Sunnydale that had caused. Funny really why they left when things got so much easier for them… but then Buffy had dismantled Uber-demon Adam. That had to give them the wiggins. But then she had said all this to Giles already. ‘Have a seat. And a glass?’

Giles took one and instantly felt more awkward than a grown man in the midst of young women. More awkward than an unemployed ex-Watcher without a slayer in amongst people who actually had a future. More awkward even than one of the Queen’s subjects amongst the colonials. Which was saying something after all.

Willow leaned down to Tara’s ear and whispered to her, asking if she had arranged a housewarming. The blonde shook her head.

All of which made Giles feel even more out of place, now they were whispering… still never mind. Social butterfly and all. He waved the video at them. ‘It was monster trucks.’

Tara’s ears nearly fell off her head hearing that as she sat down again in front of Willow once more, but Willow’s reaction was not what she was expecting. I mean monster trucks. Not exactly cricket was it?

‘You actually started to like it eh?’ Willow asked him.

She was, Tara realized, obviously referring to something in the past. Willow didn’t offer to explain which meant it was something they didn’t talk about much... Everyone one had a past round here. Except for her. Tara actually doubted she had much of a future either. All I have, she thought, is right now.

‘Well,’ replied Giles phrasing carefully, ‘like is perhaps a little too strong a word for it. But it has a certain base appeal.’

‘It appeals to the typical male within?’ Willow suggested.

‘Yes, if you like.’ He looked at the screen. ‘So what are we watching?’

We? Willow and Tara shared that thought…

‘Just flipping channels really,’ Willow replied giving no hint of her annoyance. It was kind of hard to stay annoyed with Giles. He was always so perfectly polite and reasonable that it was sort of like kicking a well-behaved dog. There never seemed any reason for it.

‘I understand that program about the three witches is on…’ he suggested tailing off then regaining his impetus. ‘In a few minutes… do you not like that?’

‘You watch that Mr Giles?’ Tara asked him, more than slightly surprised. It had struck both her and Willow as laughably bad when they had watched it together.

‘Yeah Giles, how did that happen?’

‘Well... the title.’ He started out his explanation awkwardly. ‘I thought it might be something well… civilized.’

‘Like monster trucks…’ Willow suggested.

‘Yes – No.’ Giles saw Tara stifle a laugh at his expense and so tried to justify himself. ‘Well you know how we found that fairytales have some basis in fact. It is quite possible that TV…of a certain kind… is the modern fairytale. Programs like that might prove to be invaluable one day. Invaluable.’ He looked up from his shoes to find Willow and Tara, looking at him - doing their best, no doubt, not to appear sceptical. ‘And alright the ladies involved do have a certain amount of charm.’

‘Oh yeah…’ Tara commented and received a knee in the shoulder from Willow. ‘Oh come on you know you like the older one!’

‘Yes, she’s my fav-’ Giles shut up as he realised he was doing his best dirty old man impression which wasn't helping. Neither were Tara and her girlfriend who just smirked knowingly. ‘Well I am allowed to have a libido you know. Some of people actually manage to keep it beyond the age of forty.’

‘So votes for Enchanted then?’ Willow asked reaching for the remote.

Tara raised her hand and Giles did the same feeling a little foolish, not having stuck his hand up since school.

It was just as the credits were starting to roll, with two of the witches already in an impossible predicament that they would escape with the help of the third well within 60 minutes, that the doorbell rang again.

‘Oh bloody hell,’ Giles commented angrily. ‘It’s just starting.’

Tara twisted her head and looked at Willow not believing that he had just said that. Their thoughts exactly - ten minutes earlier.

This time Willow got up, lifting her leg over Tara’s head to escape and as she did so found a finger running down the other one.

Which Giles pointedly tried to ignore concentrating instead on the credits. Which were if not fascinating then at least safe. Willow moved past him and headed for the door and he tried to think of something to say to Tara. Hadn’t she been working at the magic shop? He seemed to remember something about that.

So he asked.

‘Yes.’ Tara replied.

‘Oh. Fascinating.’ Well that was that then. Neither of them were great communicators it seemed. He shut his mouth and turned to the screen where a spell was going to have to be cast pretty soon or there was going to be one less witch and the power of two didn’t have the same ring – though it seemed to work in the real world.

They both heard Willow greet Xander. And both of them were, for different reasons, disappointed. Tara because just us was rapidly turning into just the Scooby gang rather than “Just Us.” And Giles because that young man was definitely going to lower the tone.

‘And Anya.’ Willow added, trying to sound happy about it, but obviously failing from another room entirely so face to face…

A much, much lower tone then.

Tara immediately perked up, which Giles was surprised to see. That was something else he had heard from his position so far out of the loop that it actually looked like a straight line to him. That somehow quiet, self-effacing Tara, had become a friend of loud mouthed ex-vengeance demon Anya. Perhaps it was something to do with having two a’s in you name that did it. Perhaps it was some evil magic. Alexander. Tara. Anya. What else could it be? Everyone else apparently hated her. No Giles, perhaps that is unfair. Detested might me more reasonable.

Anya steamed into the room with a jumbo bag of popcorn and plonked herself down in Willow’s seat behind Tara without a word. Offered the blonde some and then went back to eating it herself.

‘And hello to you too Anya.’

‘Oh you’re here,’ she commented then shouted to Xander, ‘Why is the ex-watcher here?’

‘I don’t know hun,’ Xander replied coming into the room with Willow. ‘Hey Giles. Ahn, why don’t you ask him – remember what we said about talking to people nicely?’

Anya considered, then politely turned to Giles, offered him some popcorn showed her over-immense pleasure when he declined and then asked him. ‘Why are you here?’

‘I just brought a housewarming gift for Willow and Tara. Did you?’ he asked pointedly.

Xander looked questioningly at Willow who was shooting daggers from her eyes at Anya for having taken her seat, or more importantly the position behind Tara. Willow shook her head. She didn’t know anything about a housewarming either.

Anya, however, replied for herself. ‘We brought popcorn.’ She grabbed the remote and started to flip channels.

‘A gift that just keeps giving… when you pull it out of the sofa in a month it will taste just the same,’ Xander pointed out.

‘Oi!’ Giles shouted. ‘We were watching that. We were watching that weren’t we?’ Seeking some support from his hosts.

‘I’m in favour of pretty witches.’ Xander offered sitting on the couch next to Anya and leaving Willow to take a chair opposite Giles. ‘I always wait for the scene where they start to dance around naked… I live in hope anyway.’

‘Xander – you know I am on tonight’ Anya chided cycling though the channels until she got to a movie channel. It seemed to be in Russian or something and very old…

‘You’re on TV?’ Tara asked suddenly not so bothered about the witchy TV show.

‘You’re on TV?’ Willow repeated decidedly less excited.

‘You’re on TV?’ Giles was just plain disbelieving.

Anya missed all but the literal words. ‘Yes, wait a second, wait… wait. There that’s me.’ Anya pointed at the screen and woman in a cardboard mask.

‘That’s my little ex-vengeance demon,’ Xander crooned.

Anya just beamed.

‘Anya that isn’t you,’ Willow told her a second later.

‘Well not literally of course I haven’t been there in centuries. But that character is me. Anyiska the Corruptor.’

They sat there watching the film for five minutes before anyone actually pointed out that there were no subtitles and they had no idea what was going on. Which was, Giles realised thirty minutes later a huge mistake. Only Tara and Xander had seemed interested. But even Xander was rolling his eyes now and definitely looked like he wanted to have the witches back on. Please god let us have the witches back on.

‘… so I gave him leprosy.’ Anya concluded her tale and looked around as if expecting questions. Which no one had. Tara looked as if she was about to ask, but perhaps sensitive to the mood in the room wisely didn’t.

‘Yes…err…very good. Top draw curse, but perhaps a little extreme.’ Giles said breaking the silence that followed and searching for something to say.

‘I thought so. If I had realised though what that would do to the rest of the village I might have settled for a boil. It sort of spoiled my reputation in…’

‘The area?’ Giles asked hating himself for opening the door.

‘Well Europe and Asia actually. Took me a hundred years to live that down. But they still cared enough to make a film about me!’

Cared? Giles wondered, but wisely said nothing.

Xander tried to make light of the bad result. ‘But still they were armless.’

Anya looked at him as he grinned in that insane way waiting for others to join it. ‘Only some of them. The others lost legs, some just hands or feet.’

‘Thanks Anya.’ Willow said trying to shut her up.

‘That’s ok,’ she replied. ‘Some of them lost noses too.’

‘Ahn… I think that’s enough with the gross ex-demon talk’ Xander stopped her, realising what a can of worms he was risking opening.

Anya didn’t see to care much. She had found the hair brush and picked it up moving it to start doing Tara’s hair herself, totally ignoring the look Willow gave her. No one else in the room could though.

‘Uh, Ahn?’ Xander asked.

‘Mmm?’ She kept brushing Tara’s hair and she wasn't objecting. ‘Tara, who has been brushing this? It’s a mess,’ she said as she started to sort it out in her own way. ‘You know you should consider a different colour.’

To his credit Xander’s reactions were equal to the task of shutting his girlfriend up. This time with a hand over her mouth and a nod towards Willow. ‘Ahn… hun… stop.’ And she actually did for a second, but was about to speak up again when the doorbell again rung.

Saved by the bell.

If Giles was any judge there might have been blood on the walls, or possibly a squashed rodent in the carpet, if Willow hadn’t stalked out to answer the door with a loud ‘What?!’

‘Hey sorry Will, bad timing?’

‘Buffy.’ They all Willow say. ‘No. No. The gangs all here.’

Funny but four people in front of the TV got the impression that Willow wasn’t especially thrilled about the gang all being here. Least not now. But only one of them was likely to say anything about that.

The two women came back into the room and Buffy waved in response to a smile from Giles, a little wave from Tara, an absent minded salute from Xander who was engrossed in his girlfriends past even if he couldn’t understand a word, and a total blank by said girlfriend. Business as usual.

‘No one told me there was a Scooby night in’ Buffy said.

‘That’s funny,’ replied Willow a little less peeved, ‘nobody told us either.’ Buffy at least got the meaning of that and gave her a little supportive smile. But of course it was far too late.

‘Have you patrolled tonight?’ Giles asked, desperately trying to sound as if he actually had something to say in a gathering he was a generation removed from these youngster. A generation and several hundreds years of culture. Still the film wasn't bad compared to the sex and violence that filled most American films. Course a film about Anyanka was likely to be filled with… Good job it was old really.

‘Yes.’ Confirmed Buffy. ‘Nothing to report. Just the one vamp. I’ll do another sweep later.’

‘Good. Good.’ Could he get away with saying “good” again? Just for something to say. ‘Good,’ Giles finally added and went back to the film when everyone just looked at him.

With no more seats available Xander took the opportunity to a bit more control of Anya and invited her to sit on his lap.

It probably, thought Giles, wasn't the only reason he did that. Her grin suggested that other things were on her mind as well.

That left the seat behind Tara free again and before Willow could even make a move towards it Buffy had flopped into it. Tara turned and saw Willow knash her teeth, more so at what Anya had done with her girlfriend’s hair, half platted.

And then Buffy started to brush it through herself. ‘Who’s been doing your hair Tara? Platt’s don’t suit you.’

‘Hey!’ Anya shouted before a nudge from Xander restrained her outburst. ‘Sorry…’

‘Yeah hey!’ said Willow who had after all been first. Did Giles want a go too? Not that Tara was complaining much. Like some sort of treacherous kitten she had accepted the grooming from whomever sat behind her. Though she wasn't purring like she had when Willow had been doing it. Tara smiled at her and Willow resigned herself to having to wait to sort it all out later…

‘So Anya is on TV?’ Buffy asked.

‘Yeah, she gave an entire village leprosy to reward the head man for his infidelity’ Xander summed up, obviously paying far more attention than the others. ‘At least I think it may have been the head man. Kind of hard to tell they all have beards and furs around their face. Even the women.’

‘It was the headman. He deserved it. But he didn’t look anything like that. He was far less… hairy. And it was summer – they weren’t wearing furs.’

‘Artistic licence,’ Buffy suggested.

‘Arctic licence,’ Tara counter-suggested making a joke. Everyone thought about that for a second or too. Everyone got it. No one found it very funny or laughed and she just went back to letting Buffy brush her hair through.

Finally Anya said, ‘It wasn't in the arctic.’

‘Oh. Ok.’

‘Though I did once visit an Inuit settlement-’

‘Isn’t leprosy contagious?’ Buffy asked suddenly worried about the consequences of one little infidelity and determined not to let Anya tell her anything about yet another bout of vengeance.

‘Yes! Alright! I made a mistake OK!’ Anya bit back. ‘I learned my lesson too. No more contagious diseases for this vengeance demon.’

Xander just shook his head and distracted Anya by stroking her hair. When her hand headed south Giles fixed his eyes on the screen and didn’t dare look up again for a while.

‘You know Tara,’ Buffy said. ‘You could colour your hair…’

The only person who heard Willow’s mental scream was the blonde witch who just looked up with a wry smile.

It was a film and a half later that Giles was the last to leave Tara’s apartment. Buffy had gone on another patrol sweep as promised. Anya and Xander had… well they had gone to do what it was they did. A lot. And he was going home to bed. Better perhaps next time to be bored at home… or to summon up some big brewing evil for the group to focus on.

‘Thank you very much… it was very nice to-’

He was cut off by the door closing as Willow said ‘Goodnight Giles,’ and heard Tara call from inside ‘Goodnight Mr Giles.’ But the door was already shut, almost in his face.

‘Yes, goodnight,’ he murmured to himself and set off home.

Tara was already in the bedroom when Willow got back and turned the TV off. ‘Try again tomorrow night?’ she asked as Willow came in and started to undress.

‘Definitely. Just us.’

‘Just us.’

‘You aren’t going to dye your hair… are you?’ Willow asked unsure how Tara would look as anything but the blonde goddess she loved to worship.

‘I don’t know… convince me not to,’ Tara teased.

What Miss Kitty couldn’t understand was why, when she jumped onto the bed between those snuggling two humans - whose presence she tolerated in this place afterall - she was firmly ejected and shut outside the door of the room.

‘Just us.’

‘At last.’


------------------
She's my always

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


ignore

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:19 am

FIC: The Beginning Cycle Part 32

Here you go kittens, as mentioned not so fluffy this time round.
Katharyn
----------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle Better Not Look Down (Currently Part 32)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always welcome. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to start of Season 5
Summary: In the aftermath of some Scooby action Willow thinks about a decision. Tara makes it for her.
Disclaimer: I still dont own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: It always struck me that more often than not Tara was, unless being chased by something, usually out of the way when Scooby action was taking place. This perhaps gives one reason why that is.
A little more serious than recent parts and starting to get back onto track after the fun, games and diversions. And after proving to myself I could actually do some interaction that people seem to have liked I have shied away from it once more. Sorry Zahir.
During the redraft of this fic I totally changed the tense from present to past. I hope I picked up all grammar. UPDATE - I have just re-read this and found myself drowning in a sea of "had"s. Sorry about that. Too many to change.
Better Not Look Down is the title of a BB King song (though I believe it was written by someone else.) This part was originally called Supporting Acts but I think the current title better reflects the final message of this part and I hope by the end it is clear why and what this is the beginning of.
Thanks To: All the usual suspectsL.

The Beginnings Cycle

Better Not Look Down

By

Katharyn Rosser


Willow wasnt sure exactly how it had happened. Shed missed the Scooby meeting where it had all probably been spelled out in the information rich way that Giles still liked to operate. What Tara had been doing there without her she didnt know. She hadnt asked.

Yet.

She also didnt know where that nest of demons had sprung from. She didnt know what theyd wanted. She didnt know if theyd just been on the basic crush, kill, destroy or trying to end the world. She didnt know what kind of demons they had been. She didnt even know how they had come to the attention of the Scoobies.

Shed probably find out the rest of the details tomorrow. It was all in the past. Because they had dealt with it without her.

And with Tara. Tara had been a part of it.

And that was what was really bothering her. Not being missed out, after all she had taken herself out of the loop by being out of town, but instead figuring out just what Tara had been doing there with them. How had Tara got into the Scooby loop?

Xander and Anya hadnt been there. But Tara was. Course if those two had been in that demon infested basement instead of Xanders only slightly less infested basement she would never have known where to find the battle and Tara.

It had been strictly the Scooby big guns. If you could call Giles a Big Gun. Now there was a thought but he wouldnt ask Buffy to go anywhere that he wouldnt go himself. Not for that sort of set-piece battle anyway. Patrolling was different. They could all usually handle that. It was an old hat. It was comfy. It was one or two vamps at a time after all. It was familiar if sometimes terrifying. This had been a basement full of things that werent even vampires. They had been more your generic demon. If you couldnt figure out what they were then kill them and figure it out later. If you had time.

Riley, government trained to seek and destroy all manner of creatures, critters and no doubt humans too. One of the Big Guns.

Spike. Well he was just Spike. With vampiric strength and reflexes hed overmatched two slayers in the past and lived for the kill. Perhaps lived wasn't the right word, but Spike was more than useful. When he was sufficiently motivated. Which had probably meant cash. But still a Big Gun.

Buffy, of course. Nuff said there.

And Tara Maclay

Mild mannered wicca by day and mild mannered Wicca by night too. Definitely not Big Gun material.

Or so Willow had thought until tonight. It had been a shock.

Two shocks. One when she had found out and one when she had seen

Now she, Tara, lay there, in the small hours of the morning, in the bed that they were supposed to be sharing. But Willow was far too concerned to sleep. Instead she sat in the chair across the room looking at the rise and fall of Taras chest. The expansion and contraction of her nostrils as she breathed quietly in her slumber. The tendril of hair that looped into the edge of her mouth and blew gently.

She supposed that being missing and not, in theory, due back until tomorrow today now - then the magical support act had to be found elsewhere. She didnt suppose that anyone had actually asked Tara to go with them. They wouldnt have done that. Aside from the fact that they would want to protect her as much as Xander and Anya, Tara had also been an unknown quantity after all and not really even an official Scooby. They hadnt really known her. Even after last night they probably didnt feel that they did. Tara had faced her share of dangers but never sought it out as the rest of them had.

No Tara had probably felt that she should go.

Because I wasn't there to do it myself.

Xander and Anya had made it pretty clear that they had been surprised that she had gone with Buffy. Factored herself into their plans. Anya especially had seemed shocked. Might even have argued against it if her concern later was anything to go by. And Willow had thought that the ex-vengeance demon cared only about two things. Maybe there was one more thing in her not very complex personality matrix. She didnt know if that said something for or against the woman sleeping in the bed Probably best not to think about it.

She knew it had been Tara. It was just the way she was. More of a sense of duty than one of self-preservation. Always giving and asking so little in return. Which could be a good thing, the goddess knew Willow had benefited from her kindness and her sensitivity enough even before they had fallen for each other so devastatingly and completely. But sometimes she just wanted Tara to say no. Or at least to say what she actually wanted for herself or for them - more. She was getting better, more and more confident in expressing her own desires, but Tara was still sometimes too considerate for her own good. Too attentive to the wants of others. Would it really be so bad for her to be a little selfish? What was the worst that could happen?

Willow just couldnt see Tara actually wanting to go along with Buffy and the others. But she had gone nonetheless.

If she had been there then Tara wouldnt have gone. Not because she would have stopped her, but because there would have seemed to be no need. Tara had never asked to go with her in the past for Scoobyage. She had never volunteered. She had gone to meetings when Willow had. She had researched and helped plan. But she had never leapt into the fray. She just accepted Willows absence, probably worried in silence and then rejoiced on her safe return.

But with Willow not there it appeared Tara had felt that she should go. That someone should and she was the only one who could.

So she had.

And it had not been a bad thing. From a Scooby point of view. Tara had been all wicca-spellslinger gal.

Willow had not been that late in getting there. The battle had still been raging, the others had probably made a stealthy approach, planned what they would do. Willow had just charged over. She had run halfway across town following Xanders directions. She hadnt run so far since Coach Murphy had banished her at high school to a session of laps five years ago. Nor had she ever run so fast. But something other than energy had driven her. Not even willpower. She had been running on love and concern.

Her Tara had put herself in danger. That had been all she had been able to think about.

She hadnt doubted that the others would look out for Tara, more so because she was relatively new to it all. But it wasn't always possible to protect everyone. How many times had one of them taken a hit whilst everyone else had been fighting for their lives? Xander, Giles, Willow herself. All of them had been flattened, injured, knocked out though that was Giless speciality more than once. Not because no one was looking out, but because everyone was caught up in their own survival and sometimes that had to come first. And where might that have left Tara?

She had arrived to find a dead demon on the ground by the basement access and was pretty sure at that moment that she had the right place. She had gone downstairs and she could feel the magic in the air. It had been a tangible thing. Shed been able to smell it, taste it, feel it. Shed heard the slight occasional crackle. She had been able to witness some of the effects as shes stepped into the basement. Most of all she had been able to feel it. Right between her ears. Thick as treacle. And the only person who could have been wielding it was her Tara. Giles was more your big preparation guy than a think on your feet, necessity being the mother of invention blond-wicca-goddess spellcaster.

Fortunately for him. She wasn't sure, looking back, that the demons would have taken him seriously in a blonde wig even with a sword.

She had emerged into the basement, at the other end from where the fighting was now, but obviously they had fought their way in and through the occupants. There had been dismembered demons at her feet probably Spike getting over enthusiastic with the axe he had still been wielding in a cheerfully psychotic fury.

Giles had been up against one of the red skinned things with a sword, the cross bow strapped to his back and had seemed to be coming off the better. Buffy too had an axe, but had seemed a bit less cheerful than Spike. Enthusiastic but not outright happy.

Riley Riley, when she had stepped into the basement had been in trouble, down on the ground with two going at him as hed struggled to regain his feet.

Tara. Tara had been slightly out of the thick of it, but if there had been a rear then that was not where Tara had located herself, she had been in the danger zone letting off spells one after another. Helping the others when they needed it. Taking independent action when she could. But even there, in what had appeared to be the danger zone it was as if she had been in a different place. Nothing had seemed to be going for her. The demons had been just totally ignoring her. One had charged down from behind her and Willow had been about to shout out a warning but the demon had bypassed the woman she loved and was another attacker for Riley.

That had made three, far too many for the grounded soldier to have a hope against. The others, well all except Spike, had rallied to his cause but they had their own problems.

It, the demon then trying to get in a position to rip Rileys head off, hadnt even looked at Tara and Willow realised that for some reason the demons had just not been able to see her. Willow had noticed the open air vent panel on the street outside. The right ingredients and the right words before hand Certainly she didnt think that Tara knew any spells that she could have just cast off the cuff to achieve that effect. She had been prepared.

And it might have been what kept Tara alive. Which was a very, very good thing.

But right then even that blessed thought had been submerged beneath her fascination at Taras actions in the thick of events.

Tara had gestured, her lips moving in silent incantation and Rileys latest attacker had fallen to the floor. Not hurt, just unconscious, a sleep spell. It fell in front of Spike who, before its fellows could attempt to wake it with their bellows of rage, had cleaved its head in two with his axe. Messily. The vampire gestured at Tara and had flinched when Tara waved back, but it had just been a wave not another spell. The vampire had treated her a bit like she had been waving a gun around he had been afraid of her. Tara must have really proved herself.

That had still left Riley under attack by two whatever the heck they were - demons. Buffy had been struggling to dispatch her own targets and reach Riley but had been forced to divert via Giles who was had been having problems with a demon that had taken up a metal pole far longer than his sword and threatened to skewer him.

Tara though had been equal to the task and with another gesture and a cloud of faintly glowing dust one demon had lapsed into convulsions of tickling? Typhass Tickles a spell taught to children, Tara had once told her, who were involved in Wicca. Willow had suffered from that herself one night being forced to beg Tara to end the spell. Absolute hell if you couldnt stand to be tickled. It had looked like the demon couldnt. Willow had then realised that Tara was throwing her entire repertoire at the demons in support of the Scoobys. Magical smoke still had been lingering in the air from some earlier spell.

There had been nothing dark about Taras efforts. Not in the slightest. Nothing overly powerful even. The invisibility had been limited to Tara herself. The demons had been able to see the others just fine. The sleep spell had been focused and not general. Tara had not been tapping unknown reserves or the darker powers, she had just been using what she had in the best and most effective ways. And it had succeeded in ways that Willow never dreamed it could do.

Tickling a demon? With magic? Who would have ever considered that? Only Tara perhaps. Maybe you could kill with kindness.

Now, hours after the event, it made Willow wonder. She had always been researching, tinkering looking for bigger and bigger effects. As if big equalled useful and she wasn't convinced that wasn't true. How much better would a general sleep spell have been? But what Tara had done that was worth thinking about.

It had been then that Tara had made her mistake, but perhaps it had been Willows mistake really.

Riley had been able to twist the head of the demon he was struggling with. With an awful snap that had gone through Willows chest even at the other end of the basement its head had lolled at an unnatural angle. Unsupported the demon had collapsed on top of him. The ex-soldier had struggled to free himself but the demon had just become dead weight. Just as Riley would have been if he didnt get loose.

And so Tara had directly entered the fray.

She had sidestepped both the demons and the Scoobies, avoiding giving away her presence too early by disturbing them and making herself visible to them once more. The mistake, at the time, had seemed to be struggling to lift the body of the demon off Riley. Her presence had become obvious to them as she interacted with the environment in a way that their brains could not have explained away. It had been as if a shroud had been lifted and suddenly they had been aware of her. One of them had started to make for directly for Tara.

From behind. She couldnt have known it was there. Shouldnt have.

But somehow she had. Even as Willow had screamed her name in warning Tara had turned to it, starting to gesture and no doubt incant.

Willows cry had distracted her though. Willow had been able to see that, the horror in Taras face as she had turned back to see her lover standing there. Wasting precious fragments of the seconds she had. The beginnings of the spell had gone from her mind and she had been defenceless with the demon getting closer. The fear on her face had given way to confusion as Tara had obviously being groping around in her head for something anything that could have saved them.

Riley couldnt help her, he was still pinned. No one else could have got there.

Willow knew she might have got Tara killed then with her scream and the panic that brought had caused her to start to summon her own powers. To find something, anything that would have distracted the demon. Stopped it. Killed it. Blown it to dust.

Before it could have got to Tara.

But she hadnt been able to. Nothing would come to her then.

Or rather too much had come. The demon and the Scoobies had seemed to be moving in slow motion to her. So slowly. Shed seemed to have plenty of time. An age to prevent what was coming. But she hadnt been able to prevent a thing. To do a thing about it.

What had come to her had been fragments. Beginnings. Ends. Middle bits. Different spells. Any one of which would have saved the woman she loved. But not coherent. Not one. Not anything she could have used. Nothing would come when she needed it to.

And so she had run.

Towards Tara but she had known she was going to be too late. Too late.

Riley had still been struggling to shift the weight.

Looking back now, which all she had been able to do for the past hour since she got up from their bed, she would guess that Tara was by then having the same problem she had been having. The calm balance that had allowed her to centre herself, anchor herself to unleash the magics had gone. Replaced with panic. Tara had been able to do nothing.

Willow had known she would be too late but shed kept running anyway.

And at the last moment, a classic clich she realised later but the sort of thing that happened nine times out of ten, before the demon had reached Tara and Riley a silver blur had flashed across between Tara and Willow. Where it had started she hadnt known then. Where it had ended had been lodged in the demons chest splattering Tara and Riley with an orange viscous fluid.

And within seconds it had all stopped. Seconds that would have seen Tara and Riley dead but for that well aimed axe.

Everything had stopped.

Only the Scoobies had been left standing or lying. A few of the demons had been sleeping. A few had been immobilised. Others had been lacking limbs but still alive. That hadnt lasted long. Spike had retrieved his axe and set about finishing them all with a triumphant shout and a thick splatter.

Spike.

Spike had saved Tara.

All she, the woman who loved her, had done was to confuse her. To put her life in more danger than it already had been.

And that was the problem. Tara had perhaps done more in the circumstances with magic than Willow had ever done. Willow knew she would have gone for a big spell and probably being unable to do anything else a burden to the more physical fighters. But Tara Tara had been there throughout. Only at the end, when I had distracted her, did she need help. She had saved Riley.

And Spike had saved her.

I just endangered her.

Willow knew then that they couldnt do that Scooby thing together. Research fine. They could be research gals together. And ok sometime there might be a need for big magic which we can only do together. But we cant be there together like that in a fight. I cant be there with her like that. Willow couldnt, much as she loved the others well all but Spike who she had gained a sneaking admiration for care as much about them as she did Tara. Tara was the one she would worry about in such circumstances. And the worry brought the inability to act.

If she had thought for a second she would not have interrupted what she had known Tara was doing. If she had trusted Tara to accomplish it

But to do that she would have to love Tara just a little bit less and that was an even less acceptable option.

So what should she do? Tara had proven herself far more effective with magicks in the battle than she would ever have dreamt of being least not without going places Tara didnt like her to think about. Should she let Tara take over the magical support act for the Scoobies?

Could she? Was she strong enough to do what Tara did? Could she let the woman she loved go off into danger and sit and wait for her? And what if she got hurt? Or worse. What then? She would hate herself. She might blame the others for letting it happen and it wouldnt be their fault. She might even blame Tara for getting herself hurt. Resent it.

She would rather not. It might not be the best thing for the Scoobies, but it was the best thing for them and that might be the same thing in the long run. She wasn't as strong as Tara. She couldnt accept the risks unless they were just to herself.

Though she had been looking towards Tara she had really been staring into the space between them, reliving what she had seen. She realised that Taras breathing had changed. That Tara was watching her just as she had been watching Tara.

She went back to her side of the bed and climbed in looking at the woman she loved.

Youre worried about what happened? Tara asked.

You arent? Willow countered sighing.

Yes.

You can sleep though, Willow chided.

Im exhausted. Youre worried about what will happen the next time we find each other in danger? Tara asked as if it been on her own mind.

There will be a next time, Willow told her as Tara stroked her ear.

I know.

I. Willow started stopping as Tara started to say the same thing. Go on.

I dont think that I should Do you mind? Tara told her.

All Willow could ask was why it might have been what she wanted, but why would Tara have reached the same conclusion? Willow knew her reasons were largely selfish, at least to the extent that she was trying to protect the both of them. But Tara had proven that she could be more than useful to the Scooby gang. Why would she not want that?

So Tara told her. I dont think that is what the magic is for.

You mean it is dark? Willow doubted that. Doubted that Tara would go near the dark powers even for the best of reasons.

No not dark. But it is close. Doing what I did it killed those demons. I did it and I knew that would be the result even if I didnt do it myself. I know they were bad but that isnt what the magic is for. I knew that but the magic it was like it was whispering to me wanting me to do more. And if I kept, doing that sort of thing then I might start to listen to it. If I started to look down into that dark place it is seductive. I might find myself liking what I saw there, Tara told her, shuddering as if chilled as she did so. Do you know what I mean? Have you felt that?

Willow couldnt answer that question. It had done more than whisper to her sometimes it screamed at her and it was getting harder to resist it when the need was great enough, when everything was at stake would it be so bad? To look down and accept just a little of what came from below? To use it for the best of reasons? But it was obvious where Tara stood, she had long since known it. Perhaps her lover was just being ultra cautious. There might be times when it was right to heed the whispers and she didnt want to have to promise that she wouldnt.

When the need was great enough.

So instead she kissed Tara on the nose and answered another question. I dont mind at all love. I just want you safe. She pulled the covers up over them and snuggled down with her to ease into sleep.

If Tara had noticed that she had avoided the question she gave no sign.


------------------
She's my always

- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And were gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:20 am

ignore

- - - - - - - - - - - -

Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.

Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.

xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:21 am

ignore

- - - - - - - - - - - -

Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.

Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.

xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle Part 33

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:23 am

Part 33 Kittens. I hope you will like it.
Katharyn

--------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Cats, Rats, Horses and Dogs Part 33
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Just stuff up to start of season 5 nothing specific other than reference to “Family” as usual.
Summary: A MKF centred fic, end the summer as we started…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilcho from this story.
Rating: PG13 – It’s a cat!
Couples: W/T, MKF/ADR(?!)
Notes: This originated in the efforts I put into a fanfic challenge which I subsequently gave up on. The MKF stuff was too much fun to throw away though –least I think so. Not totally a W/T fic, but close enough after all the W/T I have thrown your way!
Please note I have played to cliché here and Miss Kitty likes her ball of string. In reality you should not give cat’s balls of string or wool. They can swallow one end and get it tangled in their innards. Take care of your kitty.
Thanks To: Nic who originated the fanfic challenge in question, Ruth who seemed to think it was a good idea. Everyone who failed as I did to create anything. Everyone who managed to beat the challenge. L, my authority on all things kitty related – no smutty jokes there please. Everything that is right about cats is down to her. Everything that is wrong… that’s my ignorance showing. Or my twisted mind. Dogs is me. Horses and rats I just made up – I have irrational fears of both.


The Beginnings Cycle

Cats, Rats, Horses and Dogs

By
Katharyn Rosser


‘Ow.’ Willow sighed, sitting wearily in the first chair that presented itself in Tara’s living room – not that it would be hers for long, nearly time to move again. Tara, amused, smiled and Willow seeing this shifted herself and was forced to respond ‘Ow again. Still ow. Ow here. It’s not funny.’

‘Sore love?’ Tara asked the reclining woman.

‘Sore doesn’t begin to describe it. What have you done to me? Again…’ Still it had been fun Willow thought, proud of the fact that she had managed to ride the horse despite her fears – after a few falls – and had actually become quite attached to the mild-mannered beast. Her buttocks and thighs however were not made of the same stern stuff as her pride.

Tara laughed. ‘I don’t remember my first ride – well not the after effects anyway. My mother took me…’ Tara tailed off.

Tara’s mother was one of those subjects that her love was not forthcoming about and Willow had learnt not to press the issue… not because Tara would not talk about it but because invariably she became upset and more often than not a little withdrawn – as if deep in thought. More and more so now towards the end of the vacation when the subject had come up more simply because of Willow staying with her own parents. And Tara – well not doing the same.

‘Still,’ Tara carried on, ‘I can feel the effects. It has been a while.’ She absently rubbed her own thighs. ‘You did enjoy it though?’ She wanted Willow to have enjoyed it. Tara might have promised to keep her safe when she persuaded Willow that an irrational fear of ponies wasn't at all a reason to fear the much bigger and more dangerous (if they wanted to be) horses, but she wanted her to have enjoyed it. For them to be able to share something besides Scoobyage and Wicca.

And each other of course.

‘After the first three falls…yes.’ Willow smiled. Twice hanging off the saddle suspended by an arm or a trapped leg the horse had, knowing something of inexperienced riders, taken advantage of the opportunity to shed the load. The third fall though sent Willow tumbling – at which point Tara had gone to the beast, placed her forehead against it’s own. Said…something and then Marmalade had been far more… cooperative… thereafter. ‘What did you say to that horse? It was amazing. He just became a different animal. I got to quiet like him in a sort of “I’m scared to death but not going to show it” way.’

‘Trade secret love. But it involved a few threats and a few more promises of sugar lumps’ Tara replied, not honestly knowing what it was within her that had always managed to communicate with horses. She could sense humans and she could talk to horses. If you looked at it that was not the right way round. Her mother had been the same – though she knew the interpretation her father had put on those gifts useful, as they had been on a farm. And how close that interpretation was now to being her reality. Which would mean losing Willow – a fate worse than any other part of it. But she couldn’t think about that now. She slapped a mental gag on that part of her brain. She’d had to do that more and more recently. But what they had left would not be spoiled. Not until absolutely necessary. ‘Ready for a shower?’

Willow frowned. ‘I really need a long hot soak. I ache everywhere.’

Tara sighed, resigned herself to a lonelier time than she had been planning on. Seeing this Willow made her an offer though. ‘I don’t think I’ll be able to wash everywhere though maybe you could sort of help.’

Tara smiled and helped her lover to the bathroom. As they passed they checked the long running computer program on Willow’s laptop. ‘Shouldn’t be long now…’ Willow mused looking at the symbols flashing by and they left the room.

Leaving a brown rat frantically spinning a wheel in her cage on another chair whilst a small black and white cat watched the rat intently.
----------

‘Hey rat.’ Miss Kitty Fantastico mewed. Not that she thought of herself as Miss Kitty Fantastico. That was just plain dumb. No self-respecting cat was going to let some human name it – even the human with the ball of string. Names were just too important. Witches of all people should know that. Miss Kitty’s only problem other problem with her name though was that she didn’t have any better ideas. So Miss Kitty it was and her self-respect went to the dogs.

For now. Eventually that would have to change. Just as soon as she thought of something that was… fierce-er.

‘Hey rat,’ she repeated satisfied that Tara and that other were out of earshot – which wasn't saying much. They must be virtually deaf, humans that was. And even if they had overheard it would just be a load of squeaking, mewing and hisses anyway to the humans. When it came to languages humans were right up there behind insects.

The rat continued to ignore her and with a sigh Miss Kitty stood, stretched herself into an arch and then slowly made her way over to the rat’s cage and climbed on top of it, looking through the bars at the imprisoned rodent. ‘They’ve gone you know. But how would you know? All you do is run on the same spot… It’s enough to drive a cat to veggie snacks.’

‘Amy,’ the rat finally responded, perhaps menaced by Miss Kitty’s proximity.

‘What?’

‘Amy. You know that’s my name… Miss Kitty Fantastico.’

‘Hey watch it ok… Amy.’

As pets and of different species they were not supposed to be communicating. That was an instinctive rule in every human “owned” animal. You didn’t let them see or hear. It was basic “human” sense. You got seen communicating with another “pet” and you got… shown off as cute. Uggh. So they avoided it. Taunted each other when the humans were around, only really got into things when they were gone… or otherwise engaged. Of course the taunting was very real but you couldn’t get much sense out of a human so they were just left with each other. Made for strange conversations. More so with this rat probably. Amy seemed to think she was special. But Miss Kitty didn’t know about that. She’d never seen any other rat and this one was as egotistical as any cat could ever be.

‘What do you want cat?’

Now that was better. Cat. That was a title of dignity as well as descriptive. The reason behind being named Miss Kitty Fantastico had been explained to her by the rat – Amy – who had overheard it all at the time. They couldn’t be bothered to think of anything else. Couldn’t be bothered? Miss Kitty hated the name. It was the sort of name that would get her mocked from one end of the town to the other – once she started getting out more anyway. Even a feline called “Tiddles” could claim superiority over her… and she wasn’t impressed. At all.

The most important decision they would ever make about her and they couldn’t be bothered. Humans… they probably thought it was cute too. Cute. Uggh. There was a load of fights in the future to live that name down.

‘What’s a horse?’ Miss Kitty asked.

‘You are dumb aren’t you Miss Kitty?’ the rat asked, taunting – knowing that firstly Miss Kitty wanted to know so she would have to accept what she said and second the cage was far too tricky for the cat to open without an opposable thumb. Amy remembered thumbs. She missed thumbs… though her tail was pretty nifty instead.

Ever since Miss Kitty had arrived with Tara and Willow had brought Amy round in her cage, the rat had been taunting the cat about her name. And not just her name. Her diminutive size and the fact that she just never seemed to grow up. Most cats outgrew their kitten-hood quicker than this. So the rat said anyway for what that was worth. Miss Kitty had been stuck. Maybe it was one of those weird causality loops. Miss Kitty had heard of those from a black warlock’s cat that had been at the vet’s last time she went for her shots. They sounded interesting but she doubted that it was actually the case. She wasn’t stuck going round and round in time – she was just stuck. And it was damn frustrating. A cat was supposed to have needs. She wanted needs. Needs sounded great. And bits too.

Course she wouldn’t necessarily know if she was caught in a causality loop. Perhaps she had done this all before... That hairball she had sicked up last night looked awful familiar…

But it wasn't all one-way traffic. It had taken Miss Kitty all of about two days in the rats company to find out Amy’s own weaknesses. The first was that she was called Amy. Now there was a stupid name. And why did it have a stupid name? Because it had been a human once. A long time ago. Longer than Miss Kitty could think of. For a cat time was measured in terms of your own life. What went before that was too long ago to bother with. And of course once you were gone then the world went with you. Which was a shame, but a totally consistent with cat psychology – so it must be true.

And being a human, well that obviously made Amy marginally less intelligent than a dog – and a lot less knowledgeable. At least at first. The rat seemed to be learning now she had someone to talk to. And learning fast. The rat had a passing knowledge of witchcraft which was useful enough to figure out when they should duck and cover during some particularly spells. Not enough it seemed though to avoid getting herself stuck in the form of a rat – which was after all a small step towards catlike perfection – and a damn sight better, in Miss Kitty’s eyes, than the lumbering human form. As much pleasure as Tara seemed to take in it. The way the one with the string rubbed up against the much dimmer, in Miss Kitty’s biased point of view, Willow was almost catlike sometimes. Perhaps there was a cat inside her trying to get out.

The rat had been getting away with a lot in the past due to sheer size. For so long the rat had simply being bigger than her – or at least seemed that way to a small cat that wasn't growing very fast at all. Okay Amy wasn’t a predator of Miss Kitty’s class and she was handicapped by the obvious problem of having once been a human, but size mattered. Least that was what the more mature cats at the vets had told her… a knowing glint in their eyes.

Well if size mattered then this Kitty wanted to grow, and it seemed increasingly obvious that the best way to do that was to eat hearty. Or at least eat Amy. The predator within told her that was an ideal way to grow. It would shut the rat up too. Dream on… At least for now. Taking on the rat now would still be a test. Of course Miss Kitty knew that she could take the rat but not without trouble… and a scolding from Tara. Possibly with a withdrawal of string privileges which was not a fair trade. Besides much as she wanted the rat to shut up sometimes, at others it was a struggle to get it to speak up. Sometimes the rat was downright broody.

‘Just tell me what a horse is.’

‘OK. You know dogs? You do know dogs don’t you?’ Amy asked scathingly rubbing her experience as a human in again. She knew that the cat seemed to look up to her and she would have loved to be a role model to the small cat but they were instinctive enemies. Actually, Amy thought, rats were instinctive enemies of just about everything including most other rats. Still Miss Kitty was not always looking up at her because she wanted to rip her limb from limb and deliver her tail to Tara’s pillow. Which was a plus because the cat was smart. Amy knew that. She put her own smarts down to remembering, at some level, being human. What was the cat’s excuse?

‘Yeah I know dogs.’ One day the rat would have outlived her usefulness the predator within told Miss Kitty’s consciousness. Yeah but who would I talk to? The predator had no answer to that.

‘Same thing but taller than a human. And they don’t chase their tails.’

‘Not so dumb then?’

‘No. Horses are ok. Humans ride them. They put a saddle on their back to do it… like a chair… and it hurts to sit in it too long that’s why Willow was sore,’ Amy offered the information as a gift. Maybe even a parting gift. The computer program looked to be going well. She wouldn’t be a rat for too much longer. Then the cat would know about it if it wasn't nice to her now. Ah heck, the cat was going to know about it anyway.

Miss Kitty though was appalled. Dogs as high as humans with a chair on their back and a human in the chair. But not so dumb… you’d have to be pretty dumb to agree to that. ‘What do the horses think of that?’ Miss Kitty asked.

‘I don’t know I never got chance to ask one.’

‘Never been on one?’ Miss Kitty hoped not. She didn’t think it sounded a very good idea. Though the idea of the rat in pain had a certain appeal at a very basic level. Even back when she was human.

‘Yeah… I’ve been on one. Lots of times,’ Amy lied. ‘Lots and lots… and I will again when I’m back as a human.’ There was no way that she was ever going to admit to the cat that she had led anything other than a wonderful life as a human – even if the cat clearly suspected she secretly liked being a rat too.

Miss Kitty sneezed as she often did when she was trying to snort. The rat literally didn’t smell right. ‘Never happen Amy. You’re a rat now. Not a human. Live with it.’ Miss Kitty actually didn’t get it – why Amy would want to be human anyway. It boggled her mind that anything would want to plod around on two legs when they were so obviously designed for four. Except Tara whose adaptation to walking upright had facilitated the juggling of balls of string.

‘Nope. I got faith in Willow.’

If Miss Kitty could have laughed she would have done. ‘Willow? You have faith in Willow?’ Instead the laughter manifested as a faint hiss.

‘Yeah. Why not? She’s looked after me for ages now. I’m not sure how long but it seems a long time. I think time moves faster when you’re a rat. And she’s tried to turn me back lots of times,’ Amy was grateful for all of that. Those first minutes after she had escaped from the mob as a rat she had not been in full control. The rat had been running the show. If Willow hadn’t found her she’d have been in the sewers with other rats. No doubt with about a million descendants by now which were way too many birthdays to remember. Besides could she be sure she would ever have found the right rat for her? And what about a wheel?

Miss Kitty just looked down at the rat. ‘Tried…’ she finally mewed. ‘That Willow is hopeless. I mean ok she feeds me sometimes when Tara isn’t here but she hasn’t actually turned you back has she?’

‘Well yes, she did… once…for a second,’ Amy pointed out.

‘Yeah, you said last time we had this conversation. That is your big bit of evidence. That is what gives you hope. And what happened then?’ Miss Kitty asked rhetorically.

The rat answered anyway. ‘She turned me back…’

‘Into a rat. Which you still are. And why?’

‘She didn’t notice me,’ Amy confirmed, knowing Miss Kitty already knew all this.

‘And you were there… human in her room and she didn’t notice,’ Miss Kitty pointed out. Neither the rat or herself would ever miss something like that. It was an innate sense that humans seemed to lack. They lacked so much. All for a thumb. It seemed a dodgy trade off to Miss Kitty.

‘Well – she had stuff on her mind. Human stuff. You wouldn’t understand.’

‘Maybe not. But you’re still a rat,’ Fish, naps and balls of string. She’d won that one.

‘Not for long though. I can read the symbols on the screen – if I get high enough up the wheel…’ Amy admitted.

‘That’s why you’ve been running round and round?’

‘Yeah.’ That was a lie. Amy loved her wheel. It was a pretty simple pleasure but had anything as a human ever been better than running round that wheel? Nope. And there was no way that her thighs could be anything other than perfect once she got changed back. Course she’d probably have arms like a javelin thrower too.

‘That is really, really dumb. That’s dog dumb,’ Miss Kitty told her and there was no greater condemnation than that for either of them.

‘Ok Miss Kitty Fantastico,’ Amy taunted and the cat hissed at her, ‘what would you do?’

‘Well you’re a rat. Climb up the cage and just hang on.’ It seemed perfectly obvious to Miss Kitty but then she too was a climber. Humans didn’t seem to be. Only a rat that had been human would run around on a wheel – going nowhere – for hours to watch a screen when it could just climb up. ‘Dog dumb,’ Miss Kitty repeated as Amy tried it.

‘Thanks,’ Amy told the cat grudgingly. And now she would have to find another reason to run the wheel. Damn.

‘A pleasure… besides that wheel squeaks whilst I am trying to nap.’ The rat gave her a look that might have been sceptical if her face had been capable of it. ‘What do you expect?’ Miss Kitty asked. ‘I’m a cat.’

‘Then why are you talking to me. I’m a rat and you know what cats and rats are supposed to be like.’

‘You pass the time between naps, food and playtime.’ That was true enough. Willow was ok too. She would pass the time too and Miss Kitty would make a great play of appreciating that but there was only one entity that she truly appreciated besides herself. And that person had brought her the ball of string. Now that was a motivation. Dogs and rats – they just followed the food. Dogs would follow a kind word. What sort of way was that to exist? Cats though… cats knew that they were perfectly capable of getting their own food – tastier too usually – so they could afford to be frugal with their appreciation and affections.

Maybe two entities. The rat had something going for her as well.

‘Thanks.’ Amy could rely on the cat to be nothing if not blindingly honest. Cats, she guessed, made no bones about what they were and what they thought. No one expected anything of a rat, but cats were like dogs – though she would never dare say that to Miss Kitty – humans expected things of them. She knew she’d been human and she’d had a cat. Course what humans expected of cats was rarely what they got – and they never seemed to care. A dog that bit a human was at best going to be muzzled. A cat? A cat could cause general mayhem, destroy furniture and bite and scratch anything and anyone it wanted and remain cute. And no one expected anything of a rat. Hence the damn cage.

How big could her wheel be if she wasn't in this cage? Wow… there was a thought.

‘Why do you want to be human anyway?’ Miss Kitty asked. It was a new question. Maybe Willow and Tara would get it right this time – if only because Tara was helping Willow and that had to improve the chances – a lot. After all Tara kept the ball of string and that, in Miss Kitty’s estimation, said everything there was to say about her. Human perfection.

‘I miss things.’

‘What?’

‘Thumbs,’ Amy replied thinking back a little.

‘Thumbs are overrated. What else?’ Thumbs were overrated. But Miss Kitty appreciated the role they had in opening the cage. Gimme an opposable claw for five minute said the predator within.

‘People.’

‘People are definitely overrated. You know that,’ Miss Kitty reminded the rat.

‘Yeah,’ Amy had to agree with that. Life was much… well simpler… as a rat.

Part of the rat wanted burgers, brownies and boys. The other part of Amy wanted as many chocolate nibbles as she could eat a bigger wheel and another rat. Preferably one with bits but she was getting that desperate that even Miss Kitty was starting to look good to her. Bits or no. It was a rat biological imperative, mixed with a healthy human sex drive. Ugggh, don’t start looking at the cat like that, she told herself.

She had to get de-rated and soon.

But really why? Where was the advantage? Maybe the cat was right about it all.

They both turned their attention to the computer screen. The rat, in it’s cage, Miss Kitty cursed the metal bars one more, was just about on a level with the screen now she had climbed those bars and Miss Kitty was still perched atop the cage. She liked to think that the rat appreciated the proximity of her own mortality being there. She could do a serious wound from right here. But she would wait. How long could evolution take? She’d come so far in just a few months that an opposable claw had to be on the horizon soon. Then the rat was hers. Or so said the predator within.

The screen featured a number of rapidly strobing symbols. It appeared that the red-headed interloper in Miss Kitty’s home had put together a program to analyse some ancient text – even a young cat could figure that out. Amy the rat and her know-all attitude had filled in the rest. The symbols flashed from the scanned text to a parallel bar of comparative boxes. And from there, when a match was found, into the translation section. It was sophisticated even for a human and it seemed to be doing the trick. The rat seemed happy anyway. Well if not happy… satisfied.

And if the rat was changed back into a human? Payback time… and not for Miss Kitty. Besides… she’d miss the company. The rat was ok. For a rodent. She had interesting perspectives on things and Miss Kitty knew she wouldn’t have half her smarts without the rat to talk to. There was animal cunning, there was intelligence and then there was the inside scoop on humans and their world.

If Miss Kitty had known anything about psychology she would have realised that the rat was a fascinating case. Amy would have been the subject of a debate that could rage and rage. The rat wanted what it had used to have - fair enough. It wanted what it couldn’t give itself. And it wanted to be left alone to get on with it’s vastly more interesting life safe from being whizzed back into human form. Miss Kitty knew the rat had doubts about being human again, but just opposing Miss Kitty gave Amy a reason for not wanting to stay on in her current form. Some things were never satisfied.

The predator part of Miss Kitty would be satisfied with five minutes alone with the rat without the benefit of it’s cage. She’d even leave a bit for Tara. After all Tara was all that was good about humans. She did feed Miss Kitty and give her some other scrummy treats along with it and Miss Kitty hated to admit it but it was all true - the one that held the ball of string was the one that you gave the choicest portions of your prey to. It was only right and proper. Miss Kitty wasn’t big on obedience – as was the nature of her species – but Tara was the only human in this entire reality that she could actually stand. Oh sure she would rub up against any of the visitors, of which red Willow was one, but she’d turn on them, nip and scratch at the slightest provocation. Though she hadn’t done that for a while. And she hated the reason why…

They were infectious these humans. You got to… like them. You started to… rub against them and generally play the cute pet role because you wanted to, not because it was to your advantage. And if Amy was de-ratted then… then she might treat me like that too… ugggh. And it wouldn’t be the same without her…

‘You don’t want to be human do you? Really?’ Miss Kitty asked once more.

‘I don’t know,’ the rat admitted and she really didn’t. What was the biggest reason for being human? Because this damned cat didn’t think she should want to. Species rivalry taken to stupid extremes. It was almost human.

The screen had stopped blinking. It seemed to have finished and that meant that Amy was in danger of imminent human status. Decision time.

‘Time for an answer Amy,’ Miss Kitty observed, knowing that she would have to be the one who came to the rescue.

Once again the cat pointed out the blindingly obvious in it’s oh-so-superior way. But if Amy was honest that had probably been picked up from her – at least some of it. She was a rat. Two years ago that would have meant a call to an exterminator. Now she had a different perspective. ‘Not yet no. Willow’s getting me a new wheel next week. Willow said.’

‘Big deal – wheel. I mean what can you do with a wheel? Tara still gives me the ball of string. You can do far more with string.’ This was getting them nowhere. It was time for action. ‘Want me to take care of it?’

‘Yeah,’ the rat said. ‘Go on then.’ She said it grudgingly as if she was sticking around for the cat rather than for herself.

Miss Kitty had the decency to wait a while for her friend… yes “her friend ok” she told the predator within… to change her mind. Amy didn’t.

Miss Kitty had a shrewd idea of what to do. Ok so getting the machine to work for her was out of the question so far, but gimme a month or so, but she had a plan. She’d been developing it for a couple of days. Watching the screen carefully when she was supposed to be napping. Watching what that Willow did. She was going to make a change to the results.

She’d already tried turning it off during a lucky landing but they just restarted the machine up and carried on. But this time Miss Kitty was sure it would work. It was a species thing.

‘You know what you’re going to do cat?’ Amy asked.

‘Sure… just a leap to the desk, land and hit a few buttons, make a few changes. They’ll never even know.’ Miss Kitty did her best to sound confident after all what was a cat without confidence? Stuck up a tree that was what and how embarrassing would that be?

Miss Kitty leapt from the cage to the table. It was precisely calculated. She knew how she would land. She even showed off a bit to the rat. She made complicated and lets face it offensive gestures with her paws (least if you were a cat) as she flew and the then recalculated her landing and hit bang on the keyboard, paws carefully placed.

She was in. The symbols came up with a flashing line she knew was going to let her do this. Cause and effect. Cause and effect. The cause was she liked the rat. The effect was that the rat would stay. Least until Miss Kitty got into that cage the predator told her.

‘You’re sure you know what you are doing?’ the rat squeaked at her, suddenly nervous, realising that a cat, barely more than a kitten was about to mess with a spell that was going to be cast on her by a couple of witches who were no strangers to spells going badly.

‘I’m a cat. We always know where to put our feet,’ Miss Kitty reassured the rat then she hit a certain key and changed a tiny part of the translation that filtered through. She had no idea what the human gibberish was that scrolled down the right hand side of the screen but she was certain that it would not now de-rat Amy.

Fancy asking a cat if she knew where she was putting her paws.

So she leapt once more for the top of the cage.

And missed.

It didn’t fill Amy with confidence as Miss Kitty slunk back to the chair and settled down for a nap.

Oh dear. Time to worry.

---------

Willow looked at the result of their long and complex spell-casting not to mention forty-eight hours of processing on the laptop to read that damned ancient scroll. My how useful it had proved. Not many people could say that they had changed a rat that had once been human into this…

‘General reversal spell?’ she asked Tara.

‘We need to get Amy back to being, you know, a rat. Worry about the rest later,’ Tara replied.

--------

‘So that was a horse?’ Miss Kitty asked Amy the now-a-rat-once-more.

‘Yeah.’

‘Sorry.’ Miss Kitty knew that cat’s were supposed to never apologise – for anything but there had to be exceptions. Damned human influence.

‘Do me a favour. Next time don’t. Just don’t.’

‘Ok. Big though wasn’t it. Imagine the bits that fulfil horses needs.’

Wow thought Amy. She hadn’t considered that before standing still to be changed back. Bits like a horse. Wow.


------------------
She's my always


- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 


Re: FIC: The Beginning Cycle Part 34

Postby xita » Mon Jun 24, 2002 12:24 am

------------------
She's my always

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Musings, Wangling and Secrets (Currently Part 34 )
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Constructive criticism always appreciated. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Buffy v’s Dracula.” Reference to material in “Family” as usual.
Summary: Tara’s worries start to bubble up but not just about her future. Actually they are not even “worries” at this point – concerns maybe. They will build.
The story occurs at the end of Day 3 of “Buffy V’s Dracula” – the day on which Willow is doing the scanning, discovers Giles’ secret and W/T do some research after Buffy meets Dracula.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Back to angst kittens. Well what do you expect? There has to be a certain amount. I hope you will also appreciate why many of the coming parts are pretty Tara focused. Though no lines are actually used in this part the transcripts at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ were invaluable.
There is an endnote to this fic, which I would ask that you read… at the end. Where it is you know?
Thanks To: The Faithful Few as Kerry calls them. Kerry herself for a strappingly great idea that I was unable to integrate into the larger story but it shows itself a little below. L… who went “Huh?” and who plays the innocent but I know…

The Beginnings Cycle

Musings, Wangling and Secrets

By

Katharyn Rosser



‘Goodnight love.’

‘Goodnight honey.’

Click. The light went out.

It didn’t take five minutes for it to come back on again. Five minutes where there was no sign that either of them were thinking of sleep, snuggling or anything else. Maybe it was Dracula being on the Scooby patch. That was something different.

Or not. Maybe there were just things on minds.

Click.

‘I have to tell you something,’ Willow admitted, sounding a little sheepish, as Tara looked over at her. ‘Actually I haven’t to tell you anything.’

‘Okay. Turn the light out.’

‘No I mean I have something I could tell you. But I shouldn’t. I wouldn’t and I won’t,’ Willow said, filled with guilt at having a secret and not doing very with it at all. First Xander, now Tara. It kept whispering and trying to slip out.

‘Okay. Turn the light out.’

‘That doesn’t bother you, that I have a secret that I haven’t told you?’

‘No honey. It’s a secret. Turn the light out.’ Secrets were for keeping.

‘Well it bothers me, I hate it when we have to hide things and have secrets,’ Willow said.

Oh… thought Tara… no. Not a conversation that she wanted to have.

‘We shouldn’t have to hide things, and I don’t want to hide things. Actually it is not “things” plural it is more a thing – like singular. One thing. Just one. I promise. But I am still hiding it because I promised I would hide it and now that I promised I have to hide it, for as long as it has to stay hidden. Okay?’

‘Okay. Turn the light out.’

‘But I don’t want to hide it. Even though it is a hidden thing I don’t want to hide it. Not from you. From other people it should be hidden, it deserves to be hidden, but not from you. I don’t want to hide things from you. And I don’t want to hide the fact that I don’t want to hide things from you, even though I do have something hidden – but only because I was asked to hide it.’

‘So it is a secret? And you can’t tell me?’ Tara asked.

‘Yes. I mean no. I can’t. But I want to.’

‘Okay. Turn the light out.’ Tara understood all about secrets.

Click.

There was no way that Tara was going to get into that… not now. Not the whole secret thing. Not when she had one of her own to hide. And what a whopper. Better to hide things with the light out where you couldn’t look into each others eyes and read their soul. Or have it read.

Least she still had a soul. For now.

Click

‘Tara, do you think that the rain yesterday was my fault?’ Willow asked, looking at the ceiling and remembering the near instant downpour that had followed her lighting of the fire. Tara would lose her deposit if that happened indoors. It had also been a near miss with Amy-da-horse. A few seconds later with that general reversal spell and the carpet…

Tara was also looking up at the ceiling. Perhaps they had a shared vision. ‘I think it probably was, you know, something to do with it. A little. Maybe.’ What else could she say to that question? There hadn’t been a cloud in the sky for miles. She had actually looked and said to herself there wasn't a cloud in the sky. Then it rained. Hard. On them. Just them. It had been kind of like a cartoon and funny at the time. Until you thought of what it meant. Might mean.

‘Yeah,’ Willow admitted. ‘But I was in control, I was balancing the elements. I know I was. I thought to myself “you have to balance the elements.”’ So what had gone wrong?

‘That isn’t enough baby. Just to know the problems,’ Tara told her lover. ‘You have to do something about them too. Otherwise you just know what is going to happen without trying to stop it.’ How ultimately true that would prove to be? But what could she do?

‘I did. I told myself that was the problem and I tried to balance it out. Guess I didn’t do so well.’ A small and localised thunderstorm wasn’t exactly top a top-notch balancing act when all you were trying to do was light a fire. With balance like that you could fall over sitting still in a chair.

‘Did you? You know, balance it? Really?’ Tara had concerns… little concerns. Had even before yesterday.

‘Yes… well I tried,’ Willow replied.

‘Perhaps you just actualised the problem. Perhaps you were so concerned about the side effects that you sort of caused them to happen. Even in magic wishing things doesn’t make them so.’ Isn’t that the truth. ‘Not like “poof” sort of magic. There are reactions.’ Always…

‘Perhaps…’ Willow wasn't certain about that. She was pretty sure that she had tried to get it right. Actually she had been worrying about a hurricane so a small storm was kind of a step up from that. Or down. Away anyway. Still it was good to know that it was a possibility – should she ever need one.

‘Some things just don’t work as you want them to,’ Tara continued, her mind not one hundred percent with the conversation. Part of it was elsewhere where the words were the same if not the topic. ‘Sometimes things just happen despite what you want.’

Tara was quiet then and Willow had the strangest feeling that she they hadn’t necessarily been talking about the same thing. At least not totally. Tara continued to stare at the ceiling, not even leaning in for a snuggle or a kiss. Willow was going to say something but then decided not to.

‘Goodnight baby,’ she said to Tara.

It took Tara long, long seconds to come up with an answer to that simple thing. I’m her baby and she’s my honey. How long now? Things were bubbling under inside her. So much had happened. Inconsequential things. Things that she would not have thought about twice even a week ago. But now. Now everything was about to change again.

She was going to have to move in somewhere else. The last somewhere else before she went back home. And still without Willow. Not far away. Just down the hall infact, but… At one point at the end of last year she had wanted to share with Willow – dreamed that she could do. Willow had wanted to share with her. Officially like, rather than just spending most nights and days together anyway. But they weren’t doing it. They could. They were ready. They were committed to each other. But they weren’t actually doing it… Another thing she would never have the chance to know. Things like that were starting to mount up and get counted. And regretted.

It had never been raised as an issue, the moving in together, but Tara knew she had caused it. Things had intruded. She had thought about it. She was just being practical. If she shared with Willow then she would be leaving Willow in the lurch financially – and at a time when she didn’t want to make it any harder. Not one jot harder. Because stuff was going to be hard enough for Willow.

Stuff. That’s good. I can, she mused, refer to the imminent end of my humanity as stuff. But there was other stuff too…

‘Goodnight my love.’

Click.

The room dropped into darkness again. But neither of them moved once more. Still thinking.

Click.

The light came back on. This time it was Tara who was responsible for turning it on. She didn’t say anything for a few minutes and Willow just waited for her to say what was on her mind.

‘Did you really find Dracula, you know, sexy?’ Tara finally asked but that wasn't the question she had wanted to ask.

‘I told you… no.’ Willow said.

‘You don’t have to tell me the same thing you told the others. You have to let them think that you are gay lesbo gal, because anything else might be… confusing,’ Tara told her. ‘But I don’t, you know, need to hear that. You don’t confuse me love.’

‘You think I pretend to be gay?’ Willow asked her, taken aback by even the possibility that Tara could think that – or worry about it.

‘Oh no. No!’ Tara paused. ‘No.’ That was not what Tara meant at all though she knew what it had sounded like. That would teach her to avoid the question. She may as well have just come out and asked Willow if she was bi-sexual – but that wasn't the question either, just what it had sounded like. ‘I just mean that – I mean… Well I am just curious.’

‘About me and Dracula? There is nothing going on there. We’re just good friends, in the kind of “I see him and run away” way.’ Willow tried to joke and move past the question.

‘Did you find him sexy?’ Tara repeated quietly.

‘Yes Okay. But he is a Dark Prince. You read the same things I did about him. His powers,’ Willow told Tara, not at all convinced this was the jealousy thing that she had first taken it for. Something else was at work here. ‘What’s wrong?’

‘Nothing.’ Nothing that I can tell you love. Nothing that you might think it is. Nothing that I can say. Nothing I can ever admit to you without breaking both our hearts. ‘Like I said. I am just curious.’

‘About who I find sexy?’ Willow asked.

‘Yes.’

‘You love. Just you,’ and it was true.

‘But I’m not all. You just admitted that. People, all people, find lots of other people sexy,’ Tara told her.

‘Like you and the Three Sisters,’ Willow joked referring once more to their research.

‘Like me and the Three Sisters.’ Tara played along with the humour. There had been something about the descriptions of them… But she only let herself be distracted for a second. It was all that she could manage right now. ‘But you have found…men… sexy before…’ Tara trailed off.

‘Yes.’

‘Xander, Oz, even Mr Giles, and others.’

‘Yes,’ Willow repeated.

Tara just lay there for a minute, unable to find an unambiguous was to say what it was that she wanted to. That she thought she should say. Bearing in mind the future. Unambiguous but not alarming either.

‘You’re worried that I might find a man sexier than you love?’ Willow asked, guessing.

Wrongly guessing as it turned out. But Tara didn’t even have time to respond before Willow moved to reassure her.

‘It’ll never happen love. There is no one sexier than you. And what is sexy anyway? That’s just eye candy. There is no one I could ever love more. No one I have found sexier or loved more than you. You’re my everything. Everything I ever want. Everything I ever need. Just everything. You know that. Don’t you?’ Willow was a little concerned now. This was so unlike Tara that it was like being here with someone else. It was like being here with the Tara she had first fallen in love with – the shy Tara. The one lacking in self-confidence and doubting her own worth. And that Tara had not put in an appearance for a long time now. Whilst it might be nice to have her visit she preferred her Tara.

‘I know that. I’m not worried about that at all. I’m not really worried about anything.’ Anything about Willow’s love anyway. ‘I’m just, you know, curious. I know you love me, never feel that I doubt you. You show me that you find me sexy as often as I could ever need you to. I was just curious what you felt about other people. Just curious,’ Tara promised her. She had far bigger concerns creeping up on her with all the stealth of a rhinoceros running around in big room full of noisy stuff than jealousy or any stupid doubt about Willow’s sexuality. She knew Willow. There was no doubt.

‘So why now?’

‘Huh?’

‘Why,’ Willow asked, ‘are you curious now?’ Something was really getting to Tara. Something… else. It wasn't so late but her love had a lecture in the morning to go to – and she never missed. And she hated to be tired at them… determined to make the best of her opportunities. “Whilst I have them,” Tara had said once. Good attitude but it had sounded sort of resigned. So what had caused her to ask that question now when they should be snuggled up and falling asleep? Perhaps I just took her away from sleepiness, Willow rationalised.

‘No reason,’ and that was a lie. Tara hated herself for it. But what could she say? She couldn’t tell Willow what was going on in her head… not fully anyway. But as Willow had said it wasn't right to keep secrets either…

‘Tara…’ It was a request and Willow knew she sounded suitably hurt to get the truth from her love. She knew that Tara was hiding something from her, but figured that if Tara had let her see and hear that there was something then it wasn't like she was really trying to hide it so she didn’t have to be afraid – or really hurt. Perhaps Tara needed her to wangle it out of her… like she had felt about her Giles secret. Perhaps the secret inside Tara was whispering to her too.

‘I just worry about you love.’

Oh my. That was not the answer Willow had been expecting at all. What sort of reason started like that? Not a happy one. Not one you could laugh off. One that was undeniably true though. ‘Worry? About me… why?’

‘Things happen,’ Tara told her. ‘Things happen all the time.’ Though she had only one thing in her mind. What else?

‘Things?’ Willow asked.

‘Things. Anything. Nothing in particular. Just things, you know?’

‘Yeah, I know.’ And Willow did know. Things did happen. Things like falling in love with the most beautiful, sexy, wonderful woman in the world. She told Tara that.

Tara closed her eyes to hold back the beginnings of what might have become tears. She wasn't about to let Willow see that because she had to agree with that one – at least in reverse. But that was the whole problem wasn't it? What would happen to her beautiful sexy woman… after another “thing” had happened. A “thing” that couldn’t help but change everything. Ruin everything that they had. Everything that they could have had. Taken away the present, future and certainty. Left them both alone with just a shared past. Left Willow alone again…

No not quite alone.

Willow had friends. Good friends who would help her through it. Tara trusted them to do that – even after what Willow had suggested she had felt the last time. With Oz. But Tara knew they would help her – they were all closer now than they had been then. She wasn't so afraid for Willow because of worrying how she would get through it. And she would eventually get through it. She was a strong woman with good friends.

I wonder if I will even have the ability to care whether she does or not, Tara asked herself.

Maybe it would be better not to have that feeling… when it has happened. To be haunted and plagued by it. But her concerns were not for herself. Not yet.

‘Other things than that. Bad things. Things that separate people even when they don’t want them to. Especially when they don’t want them to. Things you can’t stop.’ Was that too much? Tara asked herself.

And Willow got it. ‘You mean like your mother?’ she asked.

Oh by the goddess… she couldn’t guess. She couldn’t know. But could Willow have guessed? Not already…

‘When she died you lost her and you couldn’t do anything about it.’ Willow told her love that and was gratified to see Tara let her breath go as if she had been holding it in.

Willow thought she had it. But though she was wrong it would suffice. It wasn't a lie unless you actually told it and she didn’t want to lie to Willow anymore tonight. Not unless she had to hide the painful reality. So she stayed silent.

‘I’m not going anywhere love. I’m not sick. You’re not sick. Neither of us is going anywhere. We’re in love.’ Willow just had a dreadful thought based on what had brought them to this point. This wasn't about her leaving Tara alone. It was about Tara leaving her alone. ‘You’re not sick?’ A question this time. A plea. ‘Are you?’

‘No love. I’m not sick.’ I’m just going to turn into a filthy demon and have to leave you forever. To protect you from what I will be then. Even though I will still love you. To protect the world. Even though I don’t give a fig about the world right now. Just you. ‘I’m fine.’ All that accepted, it was just curiosity. A desire to know. And for Willow to know something too.

‘Then… are you afraid of something happening whilst we are helping out Buffy?’ Willow asked, following the logical roots of this concern that was blighting Tara.

‘No. That’s not it – though I do worry about you when you are out there. But I trust you to come back to me. I trust you all to look out for each other and make sure nothing happens – to any of you.’

‘Then…?’ Willow asked

‘Things do happen love. Even when we don’t want them to.’ Let Willow think she was still talking about her mother if she liked. Maybe in some ways she was, but her mother had been married even before the demon came for her. She had already found her love and was able to keep him – because he already knew. I won’t even have that. Could I have it? If I were to tell this loving woman? No… that was not an option. ‘And I just want you to be happy if it ever does. That’s all. I just wondered what sort of person it would be with…’ Goddess that was depressing. ‘Just please don’t tell me you know who with exactly,’ Tara forced the joke to try to lighten the mood once more and alleviate Willow’s obvious fears.

‘There is no one else for me. Just you,’ Willow told her firmly. ‘No one.’

That was not what Tara wanted to hear. Maybe if she didn’t have this demon shaped monkey on her back then those might be the perfect words but not now. She knew Willow loved her. She wanted to know that Willow knew that she could, one day, love someone else. With her blessing. She didn’t want Willow to be alone. She didn’t want to have this conversation again or else Willow would know something more was wrong. Tara needed to know. She needed Willow to know that now so that when it did happen then her flame haired love would understand what she had meant… and maybe then she could get on and be happy in the future. Willow had to be happy.

Even if it can’t be with me.

Or it was all for nothing unless Willow could be happy. The self-sacrifice was all for Willow. Damn the world. It was just for Willow.

‘If it came to it love, then there has to be.’ I don’t want you to be alone. I will handle the loneliness for both of us. Tara finally looked at Willow and found her looking right back at her. Tara had looked to convince Willow that she meant it, but instead all she found was that she was frightening her love with what Willow assumed to be morbid talk. It was good that Willow thought that only death could separate them.

But Tara knew better.

But she also knew that she could not press the point. It was not fair. It was not right. On either of them. On the time they had left. They had to make the best that they could of that. This wasn't helping. This could very easily make things harder.

‘I just want you to know. I mean this is a dangerous town… where bad things happen… that if anything, you know, happened… too me… then you have to be h-happy. With whoever that is. You just have to be happy. That’s all that will matter. Just remember that love – if it ever did. Happen I mean.’ Tara could see that it was now Willow who was approaching tears and Tara could not bear that. So she lied again. She had to.

She leaned in and placed a kiss on Willow’s lips. ‘But nothing will happen love. You’re right I was just thinking about my mother… you know what that does to me.’ That at least was true.

The tears did not start to flow from Willow’s eyes and Tara was glad of that. Sealed with a kiss perhaps. So glad that she was able to avoid reaction to Willow’s next statement.

‘And if anything happens to me. Then the same. For you,’ Willow told Tara with a fervour borne of her emotions.

Tara smiled. She could smile. It was a promise that she would never have to make good on – even if she wanted to. Which she didn’t. Everything Willow had told her about being the only one… it was all true the other way too.

‘Let’s just see that nothing happens,’ Willow continued.

Tara nodded at her and pulled her close into a clinch that would not break until morning and gave Willow another kiss.

How can I let this woman go? Tara asked herself that for the thousandth time. Was there an option? Was there a choice? Was there a way to beat her future? Should she even try? Those were questions she had avoided… not asked so much.

But how can I let this woman go if I don’t at least try?

The light went out again but holding each other it didn’t seem to be a dark place. It never did. Willow’s voice spoke out of the shadows. ‘Bet you can’t wangle my secret out of me.’

Live for the moment and all…

‘Bet?’ Sealed with more than a kiss then.

-----------

Endnote: The first person who read this sort of went “huh?” part way through. Just to be clear Tara in this fic is not questioning Willow’s sexuality. (Nor am I!) It’s just another of those badly worded questions that people sometimes ask. Personally I am of the opinion that this is a non-issue - even in “Tough Love” Tara is not questioning this – she just gets angry and sidetracked in response to Willow’s own anger and evasion of Tara's concerns about magic in that episode. Unfortunately I feel that I have to put this sort of note on because I don’t trust my language skills to get it across in the fic as clearly as I can here and do not want to give any hint of the wrong impression. It would spoil the mood I am trying to build.

K.


------------------
She's my always
- - - - - - - - - - - -
Willow: (to Tara) I could heal.
Tara: (to Willow)And we’re gone.
xita
 

Next

Return to Board index

Return to Willow/Tara Finished Fics Archive (Authors #s, A-M)

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 18 guests


Powered by phpBB The phpBB Group © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007
Style based on a Cosa Nostra Design